Skip to main content

Full text of "In Guiana wilds ; a study of two women"

See other formats


THE  OVER-SEAS  LIBRARY 


IN 

GUIANA 

WILDS 


JAMES  RODWAV 


Wberi   are 
which  are  the 


"THE    OVE 

r  of  the  Empire"?  and 
?  At  "the  Ends"  of  one 
come, 
iking 
edily 
r  the 


nm, 


X^.w.  ^•cU.^ViAt  ov^^c.  Cover 
ma\es  it  thing  to  the  rest  of  the  world.  And  the 
artist  is  generally  absent !  In  the  case  of  the  English 
in  India ,  ten  years  ago,  while  the  literature  of 
information  was  plentiful,  the  artist  was  absent; 
Mr*  Kjpling  arrived  and  discovered  modern  India  to 


the  English  imagination.  And  to-day,  in  the  midst  of 
a  general  movement  for  Em  fire  expansion,  with  talk 
of  Federation,  Jingoism,  and  with  the  doing  of  real 
work,  the  artists  in  literature  are  generally  absent, 
the  artists  who  should  repeal  the  tendencies,  the 
hidden  strength  and  weakness,  the  capacities  of  the 
new  communities. 

The  aim  of  "  The  Ol>er-Seas  Library  "  is  purely 
experimental.  It  proposes  to  print  literature  from 
any  quarter  that  deals  with  the  attual  life  of  the 
English  outside  England,  whether  of  Colonial  life  or 
the  life  of  English  emigrants,  travellers,  traders, 
officers,  over-seas,  among  foreign  and  native  races, 
black  or  white.  Pictures  of  life  in  the  American 
States  will  not  necessarily  be  excluded. 

"  The  O^er-Seas  Library"  makes  no  pretence  at 
Imperial  drum-beating,  or  putting  English  before 
Colonial  opinion.  It  aims,  instead,  at  getting  the 
atmosphere  and  outlook  of  the  new  peoples  recorded, 
if  such  is  possible.  It  aims  at  being  an  Interchange 
between  all  parts  of  the  Empire  without  favour,  an 
Interchange  of  records  of  the  life  of  the  English- 
speaking  peoples,  and  of  the  Englishmen  beyond  seas, 
however  imperfect,  fragmentary  and  modest  such 
records  or  accounts  may  be. 

The  Editor  will  be  glad  to  receive  any  MSS. 
addressed  to  him,  c/o  the  Publisher. 

E.  G. 


1 1 ,  Paternoster  'Buildings, 
London. 


1899. 


\ 

V 


The  .  . 
Overseas 
Library  . 


IN    GUIANA    WILDS 


Xist  of  tbe  Series. 


I.  THE   I  PANE. 


th  subtle  grace  and 


"  Every  page  is  instinct  with  s 

beauty."  —  Saturday  Rcinciv. 
"  Mad  excellence  ...  not  to  be  measured  in 

cash."—  Daily  Chronicle. 
"  Astonishingly  clever."  —  Echo. 

II.  THE   CAPTAIN   OF  THE   LOCUSTS. 
III.  IN   GUIANA  WILDS. 

(Others  in  preparation.) 


JAMES   RODWAY^ 


IN    GUIANA    WILDS 

A    STUDY  OF  TWO   WOMEN 


LONDON 

T.    FISHER    UNWIN 

PATERNOSTER    SQUARE 

M  DCCC  XCIX 

OVERSEAS  LIBRARY 


PRESERVATION 
COPY  ADDED 
ORIGINAL  TO  BE 
RETAINED 

SEP  2  5  1992 


[A/I  rights  reserved.} 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAGE 

I.  ON    THE    ETAROONIE       .  .                  .                 .II 

II.  IN    THE    FOREST         .                 .  .                 .                  26 

III.  BENIGHTED          .                 .  .  .                           38 

IV.  THE    WEDDING            ....  48 
V.  "  WHEN    A    MAN'S    MARRIED  "  .                 -63 

VI.  TROUBLE    BEGINS      ....  78 

VII.  FROM    ANGEL    TO    DEVIL  .                 .                 -93 

VIII.  UP    THE    ESSEQUEBO                 .  .                  .               106 

IX.  THE    INITIATION                .  .                 .                 -125 

X.  THE    MACUSI    CHIEF                  .  .                  .               138 

XI.  A    PROPHET          .                 .  .                 .                 -ISO 

XII.  THE    WHITE    VALLEY                 .  .                  .                164 

XIII.  VENGEANCE         .                 .  .                  .                 .       177 

XIV.  THE    CAMOUDI-KENAIMA        .  .                  .                lyo 

9 


Contents 


Cll.U'.  I'AGK 

XV.  IN    PERIL            ...  .       205 

XVI.  THE    DEATH    STRUGGLE  .                 .               219 

XVII.  THE    FLIGHT    FROM    RORAIMA  231 

XVIII.  ARRIVED    AT    ARANAMA       .  .                                 246 

XIX.  AT   THE   MISSION    HOUSE             .  .                 •       259 


10 


IN    GUIANA    WILDS 

CHAPTER  I 

ON    THE    ETAROONIE 

TAKE  the  dug-out  if  you  like,  but  don't 
blame  me   if  she  gives  you  a  soaking. 
She  is  cranky,  and  the  tide  will  soon  be  falling. 
Besides,  you  can't  swim." 

"Now,  don't  make  a  row,  Bunting.  If  you 
won't  lend  me  the  canoe,  say  so  and  be  done." 

Well,  then,  do  as  you  like,  Gordon,  but  I've 
warned  you.  Much  better  wait  till  Chloe 
comes  back  from  the  shop,  and  have  the  bateau ; 
she  won't  be  long." 

The  two  speakers  were  standing  in  front  of 
a  troolie  hut,  surrounded  by  fruit  trees  and 
backed  by  the  interminable  forest.  Before 
them  lay  the  dark  brown  waters  of  the 
Etaroonie  creek,  on  the  margin  of  which, 
moored  to  a  breadfruit-tree,  floated  the  tiny 
dug-out  in  question.  The  tide  was  at  its  fullest, 

1 1 


The  Overseas  Library 

and  as  it  flowed  up  the  river  Demerara  the 
waters  of  the  Etaroonie  were  dammed  back,  as 
it  were,  and  driven  lazily  towards  the  bend 
which  cut  off  from  view  everything  but  a  great 
pile  of  trees  and  creepers. 

But  Gordon  knew  that  this  was  the  way  to 
the  primeval  forest,  and  he  was  eager  to  begin 
exploring  at  once.  True,  he  had  never  handled 
a  paddle  until  yesterday,  when  he  came  up 
from  Georgetown  with  Theophilus  Bunting ; 
but  what  of  that?  It  was  easy  enough,  and 
besides,  when  would  his  host's  daughter  be 
back?  In  Demerara  "  not  long"  meant  any- 
thing from  half  an  hour  to  a  whole  morning. 

All  Bunting's  protests  were  unavailing. 
Gordon  got  into  the  boat  with  difficulty,  and 
pushed  out  into  the  stream,  the  dug-out  rocking 
from  side  to  side,  but  just  keeping  from  sinking 
under  water.  The  young  dry-goods  clerk  found 
its  management  rather  difficult,  but  with  the 
boviander  looking  smilingly  at  his  efforts  he 
bit  his  lips  and  applied  himself  to  the  work  of 
steering. 

The  backward  current  took  him  round  the 
first  bend,  and  at  once  he  was  entranced  with 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

the  wild  beauty  of  the  scene.  Overhead  the 
trees  of  the  forest  met,  and  below  there  were 
grouped  palms,  tree-ferns,  and  marantas  every- 
where festooned  with  vines  and  epiphytes.  He 
let  his  eyes  feast  upon  one  picture  after  another 
as  the  sluggish  backwater  carried  him  farther 
and  farther  without  exertion  on  his  part,  and  he 
began  to  feel  glad  that  he  had  not  waited  for 
Chloe.  It  was  good  to  be  here,  away  from  all 
the  worries  of  the  store,  the  abuse  from  negro 
women,  the  humbugging  of  coolies,  and  the 
difficulties  of  pleasing  the  white  ladies  of 
Georgetown.  If  his  holiday  was  going  to  be 
as  pleasant  for  the  whole  week,  how  splendid  it 
would  be !  Why,  he  could  remain  here  for 
ever,  idly  floating,  and  drinking  in  this  pleasant 
reek  of  the  forest. 

An  hour  passed  during  which  the  canoe  had 
floated  about  half  a  mile,  now  and  again  push- 
ing her  head  into  the  thorny  palms  or  bushes 
on  either  side,  but  otherwise  giving  no  trouble. 
Presently,  however,  as  the  tide  turned  at  the 
mouth  of  the  creek,  she  began  to  retrace  her 
course,  with  the  result  that  Gordon  had  much 
ado  to  keep  from  drifting  backwards.  Now  he 

13 


The  Overseas  Library 

understood  Bunting's  warning,  for  all  his 
exertions  failed  to  keep  her  straight.  Now  the 
dug-out  turned  quite  round,  and  now  his  back 
was  pierced  by  the  needles  of  the  bactris,  and 
his  head  grazed  by  the  formidable  hooks  which 
hung  from  the  horrid  desmoncus. 

The  current  ran  more  and  more  swiftly,  but 
Gordon  would  not  give  up.  To  be  carried 
down  past  the  hut,  and  to  hear  the  boviander 
call  out,  "I  told  you  so!"  No.  If  Chloe 
could  manage  it,  why  not  he  ?  His  self-conceit, 
however,  was  now  beginning  to  ooze  from  him, 
as  the  perspiration  flowed  down  his  face.  For 
the  canoe  rocked  most  alarmingly,  letting  a  little 
water  flow  over  the  edge,  and  bumping  against 
a  log  which  lay  in  mid-stream.  He  tugged  with 
the  paddle,  but  the  craft  seemed  to  know  that 
she  was  in  the  hands  of  a  novice.  His  strokes 
made  her  turn  half  round,  but  the  current  was 
too  strong,  and  in  a  few  moments  her  head  was 
pointing  anywhere  but  up-stream.  He  pushed 
her  off  from  among  the  thorns  on  one  bank  only 
to  find  them  scratching  the  back  of  his  neck  on 
the  other. 

Down  the  stream  the  canoe  floated,  broadside 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

on,  her  occupant  at  last  giving  up  the  struggle, 
for  the  thorns  and  creepers  gave  him  as  much 
work  as  he  could  do  by  ducking  or  leaning  to 
either  side  to  avoid  them.  Suddenly  the  canoe 
was  checked  by  the  branch  of  a  submerged  tree 
—it  leaned — water  poured  over  one  side,  and  it 
settled  down. 

The  banks  were  quite  cl'ose,  but  Gordon  saw 
in  a  flash  there  was  no  possibility  of  landing  in 
such  a  thicket  even  if  he  could  have  crossed  the 
few  yards  of  rushing  water.  Above  his  head 
hung  a  trailing  vine — a  bignonia  with  magnifi- 
cent golden  blossoms.  As  the  canoe  slipped 
from  beneath  him,  he  grasped  the  vine,  and 
immediately  found  himself  in  the  water  up  to 
the  armpits. 

By  this  time  the  creek  was  running  with  the 
force  of  a  rapid,  and  he  felt  as  if  something 
were  pulling  at  his  legs.  Instinctively  he  cried 
out  "  Help  !  "  and  then  remembering  the  bush 
cry  which  he  had  heard,  almost  screamed 
"  Hoo-hoo-hoo  !  " 

But  who  was  there  to  help  him  ?  Bunting's 
hut  was  half  a  mile  away,  and  even  if  he  heard 
his  cries,  there  was  no  boat  until  Miss  Chloe 

'5 


The  Overseas  Library 

came  from  the  shop.  Had  she  come  yet  ? 
This  was  the  point,  for  if  he  let  himself  float 
down-stream,  they  could  not  get  at  him  without 
a  craft. 

His  arms  ached,  ants  bit  his  fingers,  his  legs 
were  sucked  along  by  the  current  like  one  of 
those  submerged  weeds  which  grow  in  running 
streams.  He  remembered  the  stories  of  water- 
mammas,  and  how  they  drew  swimmers  down 
into  their  haunts  beneath  the  waters.  Then 
there  were  the  perai,  the  fish  which  in  some 
rivers  snatch  pieces  of  flesh  from  people  who 
come  within  their  reach.  Now  he  shouted 
afresh  as  the  tugging  became  stronger,  and 
broke  out  again  suddenly  when  a  floating  leaf 
tickled  his  legs. 

Soon  his  body  and  limbs  felt  dull  and  heavy, 
but  his  mind  became  all  the  more  active.  A 
perfect  panorama  from  his  early  life  passed 
quickly  before  him  ;  the  views  almost  seemed 
to  be  present.  There  was  the  house  in  Glasgow 
which  he  knew  so  well,  and  the  little  garden 
behind  where  he  had  so  often  played.  His 
mother,  elder  brother,  and  sisters  seemed  to  be 
again  discussing  his  engagement  in  Demerara 

16 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

as  they  sat-  round  the  fire.  It  was  all  so 
ridiculously  lifelike  in  his  mind.  He  remem- 
bered his  mother  saying— 

"  Allan,  my  son,  do  not  forget  your  kirk  ;  I 
hear  they  have  a  good  minister  at  St.  Andrew's, 
Georgetown." 

Then  his  elder  brother  Watty  spoke— 

"  Now,  Allan,  don't  follow  the  example  of 
the  young  men  out  there ;  I  hear  they  are  very 
immoral." 

Then  came  his  sister's  voices  telling  him  to 
take  care  of  his  health  and  not  to  go  into  the 
bush  among  the  snakes  and  wild  beasts. 

Now  his  mind  wandered  to  his  position  and 
the  probability  of  Miss  Chloe  having  yet  arrived. 
Again  he  shouted,  but  his  voice  had  become 
weaker. 

Presently  the  vine  began  to  loosen  its  hold 
on  the  tree,  and  he  sunk  farther  down  into  the 
dark  water,  which  began  to  lave  his  face. 
Then  a  great  bush  came  floating  down-stream. 
It  caught  him  in  its  tangle,  his  hands  relaxed 
their  hold,  and  in  a  moment  his  head  was  under 
water  ;  he  lost  his  senses  ;  he  was  floating  down 
towards  the  Demerara  river. 

c  B  17 


The  Overseas  Library 

He  woke  to  find  himself  lying  on  the  bed  in 
the  troolie  hut,  with  Miss  Chloe  Bunting  leaning 
over  him,  trying  to  restore  warmth  to  his  chilled 
fingers.  He  shivered,  notwithstanding  that  it 
was  midday  and  in  the  tropics.  His  limbs  were 
racked  with  pain  for  a  few  minutes,  but  pre- 
sently a  sweet  languor  came  over  him.  Through 
the  dim  haze  which  clouded  his  eyes  he  seemed 
to  see  a  handsome  girl  (or  an  angel)  moving 
about  the  room  for  a  little  while,  and  then 
came  a  dreamless,  refreshing  sleep. 

While  Gordon  is  sleeping  let  us  take  a  look 
at  this  primitive  home  and  its  inhabitants.  A 
century  before  the  spot  was  in  front  of  a  sugar 
plantation,  and  a  few  old  fruit  trees  still  indi- 
cated that  some  care  had  been  taken  of  the  place. 
How  it  came  into  the  hands  of  Theophilus 
Bunting  was  a  question  which  he  himself  could 
hardly  answer.  No  doubt  he  was  descended 
from  the  former  owner,  but  to  trace  this  descent 
through  his  Dutch,  English,  Indian,  and  negro 
ancestors  would  be  virtually  impossible.  His 
wife  was  a  pure  Arawak,  a  quiet  little  woman, 
whose  presence  in  the  hut  was  scarcely  felt. 

Like  most  bovianders,  Bunting  was  a  shift- 

18 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

less  kind  of  individual,  who  managed  to  live 
without  doing  much  work.  Now  and  again  he 
did  a  little  wood-cutting,  the  proceeds  of  which 
gave  him  a  drunken  spree  when  he  went  to 
Georgetown,  but  almost  the  whole  burden  of 
housekeeping  fell  upon  his  Indian  wife.  She, 
with  the  casual  help  of  her  daughter  Chloe, 
cultivated  a  field  of  cassava  and  some  other 
vegetables,  to  flavour  which  now  and  again  her 
husband  brought  the  results  of  a  clay's  hunting 
or  fishing. 

Chloe  Bunting — or,  as  she  had  been  chris- 
tened, Chloe  Christina  Adelaide  Louisa — was 
undoubtedly  handsome,  notwithstanding  the 
trace  of  negro  blood  she  inherited  from  her 
father.  Of  a  warm  brownish  complexion,  she 
contrasted  favourably  with  the  white  women 
of  Demerara,  who  generally  look  sickly  pale. 
Let  alone  by  fashion  her  body  was  well 
developed;  she  could  paddle,  swim,  fish,  shoot, 
and  use  the  hoe  and  cutlass  in  the  provision 
ground.  Not  yet  seventeen,  she  was  robustly 
made,  as  Allan  had  noticed  when  he  arrived 
at  the  hut  the  previous  afternoon. 

Allan  Gordon  was  a  new  arrival  at  Hickson's 

19 


The  Overseas  Library 

dry-goods  store  in  Georgetown.  His  cheeks 
had  lost  their  first  freshness  and  were  begin- 
ning to  pale,  but  he  was  handsome  and  young. 

A  certain  course  of  science  lectures  and 
many  readings  of  Waterton's  "  Wanderings  " 
had  set  firm  in  his  mind  a  plan  to  visit  the 
tropics.  Chancing  on  a  Glasgow  advertise- 
ment for  a  clerk  to  go  out  to  Demerara,  he 
applied  at  once,  and  thought  himself  very 
fortunate  when  Hickson's  agent  wrote  that  his 
application  had  been  accepted.  Now,  he 
thought,  his  dreams  were  going  to  come  true  ; 
he  would  see  something  of  the  tropical  world, 
negroes  in  the  cane-field,  and  Indians  in  the 
forest.  His  mother  was  frightened  when  she 
heard  he  was  going  to  Demerara,  the  land 
of  yellow  fever,  caymans,  and  great  serpents. 
A  West  Indian  minister  on  his  furlough,  how- 
ever, dispelled  her  fears  of  disease  and  danger 
in  some  respect,  but  he  hinted  that  a  young 
man  was  exposed  to  many  temptations  in  the 
city  of  Georgetown. 

However,  Allan  would  not  listen  to  any  of 
these  objections,  booked  his  passage,  and 
arrived,  and  took  his  place  as  one  of  Hickson's 

20 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

clerks.  But  instead  of  opportunities  of  visiting 
the  forest  he  had  to  settle  down  to  the 
drudgery  of  attending  to  the  store,  beset  by 
women  the  like  of  whom  he  had  hitherto 
never  seen.  The  East  Indians  were  interesting, 
as  were  also  the  Chinese,  but  the  dressy  negro 
woman  was  awful.  Two  young  fellows  who 
came  out  in  the  same  steamer  with  him  were 
so  shocked  at  the  rudeness  and  insults  they 
got  all  day  long  that,  at  the  risk  of  a  breach 
of  contract  prosecution,  they  fled  the  store  in 
a  few  weeks.  Allan,  however,  hoped  soon 
to  get  opportunities  for  a  trip  to  the  bush, 
and  therefore  kept  on.  Now  and  then  he  saw 
a  party  of  Indians,  or  "  Bucks,"  as  they  were 
called,  and  sometimes  met  a  boviander  with 
whom  he  could  chat  about  hunting  and  fishing 
on  the  rivers. 

One  of  these  bovianders  was  Theophilus 
Bunting,  who,  in  town,  used  to  come  shopping 
for  his  daughter  Chloe.  Many  a  little  chat  the 
two  had  in  the  store,  with  the  ending  that  on 
his  first  holiday  the  young  Scotchman  found 
himself  among  the  people  living  "  'bov  yander  " 
on  the  Etaroonie. 

21 


The  Overseas  Library 

He  had  arrived  too  late  in  the  afternoon  to 
clo  more  than  look  round  the  troolie  hut,  but 
even  here  he  was  struck  with  the  wild  rank- 
ness  of  the  vegetation.  The  fruit  trees  were 
covered  with  scrambling  creepers  and  often 
infested  with  vegetable  parasites.  The  inevit- 
able calabash-tree  was  there,  and  on  it  grew 
two  or  three  orchids  which  had  been  placed 
there  by  Miss  Chloe ;  there  were  also  half 
a  dozen  boxes  containing  such  ornamental 
plants  as  crotons  and  dracaenas  ;  all  the  rest 
was  jungle. 

The  home  of  the  boviander  was  wanting  in 
many  comforts,  yet  everything  really  needed 
for  a  tropical  climate  was  there.  Protection 
from  sun  and  rain,  and  uprights  for  attaching 
the  hammock-ropes  were  given  by  the  troolie 
thatch  and  the  posts  of  the  shed  ;  what  more 
did  they  want?  However,  for  the  sake  of 
privacy,  a  partition  of  troolie  thatch  screened 
off  about  one-third  of  the  dwelling,  and  here 
Miss  Chloe  had  a  real  bedstead,  a  packing^ 
case  for  a  dressing-table,  and  even  a  small 
looking-glass. 

Jn  this  little  apartment  Allan  found  himself 

22 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

when  he  woke  very  early  in  the  morning  after 
his  misadventure.  At  first  he  hardly  knew 
where  he  was,  but  suddenly  came  the  remem- 
brance of  the  swirling  water  which  had  closed 
over  his  head.  He  heard  some  one  moving 
about  behind  the  partition,  and  presently  Miss 
Chloe  came  in  with  a  cup  of  steaming  coffee 
and  a  cake  of  cassava  bread. 

She  smiled  as  his  questioning  eyes  met  hers, 
but  would  not  stay  to  tell  him  how  he  had 
been  rescued.  Simply  pointing  to  his  dry 
clothes  she  left  him  to  dress  as  soon  as  he 
had  drunk  his  coffee. 

Feeling  fit  and  quite  himself  again,  Allan 
came  out  and  faced  the  family  and  all  the 
congratulations  on  his  narrow  escape — all  but 
the  mother's,  for  the  Indian  woman  said  nothing. 
But  Bunting  was  to  the  fore,  smiling,  shaking 
his  finger,  and  saying— 

"Ha!  ha!  You  young  Buckras  think  we 
bovianders  foolish  for  true  when  we  come  to 
town,  but  in  the  bush  where  are  you  ?  Next 
time  you  won't  go  out  without  one  of  us. 

J  O 

Chloe  picked  you  up  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek 
or  you  would  have  been  feeding  the  sharks  by 
this  time."  23 


The  Overseas  Library 

Allan  looked  gratefully  at  Miss  Chloe. 

"Then  I  have  to  thank  Miss  Bunting,"  he 
said,  "  for  saving  my  life  ;  however  did  she  do 
it?" 

u  Don't  say  anything  about  that,"  -  Miss 
Chloe  beamed  at  him — "  I  only  dragged  you 
into  my  bateau." 

Allan  looked  at  the  little  craft  which  lay 
moored  within  a  few  yards,  and  thought  of 
his  difficulties  with  the  canoe.  True,  the 
bateau  was  not  quite  so  cranky  as  the  dug- 
out, but  how  a  young  girl  could  have  dragged 
his  senseless  body  from  the  water  without  up- 
setting it  was  a  problem.  As  he  thought  of  the 
canoe  he  also  remembered  that  through  his 
foolishness  it  had  sunk,  and,  as  he  supposed, 
had  been  lost. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Bunting  !  "  he  said,  in  a  confused, 
apologetic  way,  "  your  dug-out  is  lost  through 
my  idiocy." 

Miss  Chloe  laughed  and  pointed  to  the  bread- 
fruit tree,  where,  sure  enough,  the  impudent 
little  dug-out  floated  uninjured. 

"  Father  got  it  up  at  low  water  ;  let  me  show 
you  what  I  can  do  with  it." 

24 


In    Guiann   Wilds 

So  saying,  the  girl  took  up  her  own  paddle, 
and  in  a  few  moments  was  moving  up  and 
down  the  creek  and  on  the  river  as  if  she  and 
the  canoe  were  one. 

When  she  came  back,  glowing  from  her  little 
bit  of  exertion,  she  asked  Allan  if  he  still 
wished  to  take  "a  walk"  up  the  creek. 

He  smiled  at  the  idea  of  walking  on  the 
water,  but  as  the  expression  was  a  common 
one  on  the  Demerara  river  he  said  nothing  but 
that  he  was  ready  to  go  anywhere  as  long  as  he 
had  some  one  with  him  that  knew  how  to 
manage  the  craft. 

With  this  he  looked  at  Chloe  in  a  way  that 
said,  "If  you  come,"  and  she,  seeming  to  under- 
stand, replied,  "If  father  cannot  go,  I  will  take 
you." 


CHAPTER   II 

IN      THE      FOREST 

A  FLOCK  of  parrots  were  screaming  over- 
JL~\.  head,  and  several  toucans  barked  from 
the  tops  of  the  high  moras,  as,  after  morning 
coffee,  Allan  and  Chloe  embarked  for  their 
"  walk  "  on  the  creek.  The  tide  was  running 
up  and  driving  back  the  dark  waters,  so  that 
paddling  was  not  difficult.  Mr.  Bunting  had 
promised  to  take  Allan  into  the  forest,  but 
from  a  sudden  difficulty  with  one  of  his  wood- 
cutters he  was  obliged  to  let  his  daughter  take 
his  place.  There  was  no  question  of  propriety  ; 
Chloe  was  quite  able  to  take  care  of  herself 
and  the  visitor  as  well. 

The  morning  was  delightfully  cool.  A  heavy 
dew  had  fallen,  and  the  marantas  and  other 
large-leaved  plants  were  covered  with  films  of 
water,  ready  to  drench  the  unwary  if  they 
brushed  against  them  in  passing.  As  the 

26 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

foliage  rose  to  greet  the  sun  great  drops  slid 
off,  to  fall  into  the  bateau.  Everything  was 
fresh  and  sweet,  and  the  reek  of  the  forest  was 
toned  down  for  a  few  hours. 

Allan  took  up  a  paddle  and  began  to  imitate 
his  companion,  but  the  little  craft  rocked  so 
much  that  Chloe  asked  him  to  give  up.  This 
was  her  own  bateau,  she  said,  and  she  could 
easily  manage  it  alone.  If  he  tried  to  paddle 
they  would  be  carried  among  the  "  Comawarrie 
pimplers." 

Allan  gazed  in  the  direction  to  which  she 
pointed  and  shuddered  at  the  sight  of  a  triply- 
armed  clump  of  palms,  the  needles  of  which 
were  five  or  six  inches  long.  Chloe  gave  them 
a  wide  berth,  and  kept  well  in  the  middle  of 
the  stream,  by  which  she  also  avoided  the 
hooks  of  the  desmoncus  which  were  hung  out 
as  if  to  catch  the  unwary. 

As  the  bateau  moved  round  one  bend  after 
another  the  most  lovely  groups  of  palms,  tree- 
ferns,  and  festooned  trees  met  their  gaze. 
Allan  could  do  nothing  but  feast  his  eyes  ;  it 
was  a  revelation — a  fairyland.  Save  for  the 
distant  note  of  some  bird,  or  the  weird  howl- 

27 


The  Overseas   Library 

ing  of  the  "  baboon/'  not  a  sound  could  be 
heard.  Now  and  again  a  beautiful  blue 
morpho  butterfly  rose  and  fell  as  it  crossed 
the  creek,  or  a  few  frightened  bats  fluttered 
from  a  hollow  tree,  but  otherwise  there  was 
not  a  sign  of  life. 

Everything  was  new  ;  everything  beautiful 
and  grand.  The  size  of  the  trees,  the  con- 
trasts of  the  foliage,  and  the  magnificence  of 
the  flowers  struck  Allan  with  amazement.  The 
branches  met  so  far  above  his  head  that  he 
could  hardly  distinguish  those  of  one  tree  from 
those  of  its  neighbour — all  were  interlocked 
to  form  one  immense  arcade.  Now  and  again 

o 

a  trunk  leaned  over  the  creek,  and  they  had 
to  crouch  down  ;  everywhere  were  long  cords 
dangling  from  the  rosettes  of  philodendrums, 
which  had  to  be  waved  aside.  A  fallen  tree 
could  only  be  passed  by  their  getting  on  the 
trunk  and  dragging  the  little  craft  over ;  here 
Allan  could  see  the  advantage  of  a  light 
bateau. 

On  and  on  they  went,  taking  no  heed  of 
time.  Chloe  would  not  admit  that  she  was 
tired  ;  in  fact  she  had  often  gone  quite  to  the 

28 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

head  of  the  creek,  where  some  of  her  Indian 
relatives  lived,  without  feeling  fatigued.  She 
paddled  in  that  easy  manner  so  common  among 
the  bovianders,  not  so  silently  as  the  Indian, 
but  without  the  noisy  bumping  of  the  boatmen 
who  live  nearer  the  mouth  of  the  river.  At 
first  Allan  had  asked  one  question  after  another 
about  the  trees  and  flowers,  but  as  they  seemed 
endless  in  their  variety,  at  last  he  gave  himself 
up  to  the  influence  of  his  surroundings.  No 
wonder,  he  thought,  that  the  Indian  is  so 
quiet ;  the  glamour  of  the  forest  is  over  him. 

Soon  the  series  of  moving  pictures  became 
almost  too  much  for  his  eyes  ;  they  were  tired, 
and  refused  to  be  strained  any  longer.  Allan 
then  gave  himself  up  to  the  blissful  feeling  of 
resting  them  ;  yet  at  the  same  time  he  almost 
wished  that  he  might  float  on  like  this  for 
ever.  To  experience  such  pleasure  was  worth 
all  the  troubles  and  difficulties  of  life  ;  it  was 
good  to  be  there. 

Chloe  began  to  sing  "  Pull  for  the  shore, 
sailor,"  with  a  voice  that  re-echoed  from  the 
depths  of  the  forest  and  the  canopy  above. 
Allan  started  from  his  reverie  and  looked 

29 


The  Overseas  Library 

over  his  shoulder.  Chloe's  face  glowed  with 
the  exercise  of  paddling,  her  bosom  throbbed, 
and  the  muscles  of  her  bare  arms  stood  forth 
like  those  of  an  athlete.  He  admired  the 
graceful  way  in  which  she  kept  time  to  her 
song.  Here  was  no  stiff  wooden  figure  made 
up  of  corset  and  wrappings,  but  a  woman  of 
flesh  and  blood,  and  not  afraid  of  it.  He 
would  like  to  have  taken  his  seat  beside  her, 
but  the  tiny  bateau  could  only  carry  one  behind 
the  other.  He  dared  not  move,  for  when  he 
did  so  it  rocked  from  side  to  side  as  if  about 
to  turn  over. 

Chloe  sat  as  if  she  and  the  craft  were  one  ; 
she  knew  what  it  could  do,  and  it  seemed 
almost  as  if  it  in  turn  knew  her  as  a  mistress. 
Allan,  on  the  contrary,  began  to  feel  cramped 
from  remaining  so  long  in  one  position  ;  he 
wanted  to  stretch  his  legs.  Although  charmed 
with  the  scenery  of  the  creek,  he  yet  wanted  to 
go  into  the  forest. 

Chloe  said  they  might  land  at  the  first 
opening  ;  here  the  bank  of  vegetation  was  too 
dense.  To  clear  a  pathway  through  this  tangle 
would  have  been  heavy  work  for  a  strong  man, 

30 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

and  would  require  a  long  time.  A  little  farther 
on  was  a  woodcutter's  path  ;  there  they  would 
have  no  trouble. 

Arrived  at  the  opening,  Chloe  ran  the  bateau 
ashore,  fastened  it  to  a  tree,  and  helped  Allan 
to  land.  He  wanted  to  play  the  cavalier  by 
handing  her  out,  but  she  was  too  quick  for 
him.  Then  they  wandered  through  the  almost 
obliterated  track,  the  girl  at  every  step  making 
Allan  feel  that  this  was  her  home  and  not  his. 

Near  the  creek  the  ground  was  boggy,  and 
they  could  only  save  themselves  from  flounder- 
ing in  the  oozy  pegass  by  skipping  from  one 
rotten  stick  to  another.  Once  it  had  been  a 
corduroy  road  for  hauling  timber ;  now  only 
one  or  two  of  the  harder  logs  remained. 
Here  the  girl  had  to  help  the  man,  who 
hardly  knew  how  to  move  over  such  slippery 
places. 

However,  they  got  away  from  the  low 
ground  in  a  few  minutes,  and  came  to  the 
foot  of  a  sandhill,  from  whence  trickled  many 
little  streams,  which  went  to  form  the  morass 
over  which  they  had  just  passed.  Here  they 
came  upon  one  of  the  prettiest  of  forest  scenes 


The   Overseas   Library 

—a  natural  fernery.  Clumps  of  graceful  tree- 
ferns  rose  to  a  height  of  twenty  feet  ;  below 
and  around  them  a  hundred  smaller  species 
clothed  the  ever-moist  sandbank.  The 
membranous  kinds  varied  in  size  from  tiny 
heart-shaped  films  half  an  inch  in  diameter 
to  large  feathery  species  two  feet  high.  They 
formed  cushions  and  rosettes  at  the  bases  of 
the  tree-ferns,  or  crept  up  their  stems,  putting 
forth  delicate  fronds  as  if  to  embellish  them. 
Here  also  Allan  found  his  first  orchid,  a 
Brassia,  a  sprig  of  which  he  gathered  and 
handed  to  Chloe,  who  pinned  it  in  her 
bosom. 

Even  Chloe  was  pleased  with  the  beauty. 
She  made  a  cup  of  a  maranta  leaf,  and  dipped 
it  full  of  eool  water  from  one  of  the  springs. 
Allan  thought  he  had  never  tasted  anything  so 
delicious.  He  suddenly  found  himself  very 
thirsty,  and  would  have  kissed  the  hand  that 
gave  him  the  nectar  had  he  dared.  If  only 
there  had  been  a  place  where  they  could  sit 
down  he  would  like  to  stay  to  watch  the 
forest.  Nothing  he  had  seen  in  conser- 
vatories at  home  could  be  compared  with 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

this,  but  here  hardly  a  human  being  ever 
came — certainly  none  that  could  appreciate 
its  loveliness. 

The  great  drawback  was  the  reeking 
moisture  ;  this  prevented  them  from  lingering. 
Chloe  went  forward  up  the  hill,  her  cutlass  in 
hand  to  clear  away  some  of  the  young  saplings 
and  creepers,  which  appeared  to  be  trying  their 
level  best  to  close  up  the  path.  Here  again 
Allan  felt  his  utter  uselessness  as  compared 
with  the  girl.  She  could  cut  her  way  through 
the  forest,  and  he  was  forced  to  admire  the 
manner  in  which  she  did  it.  Once  he  asked 
her  to  let  him  try  his  hand  with  the  sharp 
instrument,  but  he  was  soon  obliged  to  give 
up.  Chloe  gave  one  cut  and  the  obstruction 
fell  ;  Allan  chopped  and  chopped  again  at  a 
bush  rope,  but  it  only  bent  for  a  moment. 
He  handed  back  the  cutlass  with  an  apolo- 
getic smile  and  a  confession  of  ignorance. 
How  could  he  be  expected  to  become  an  accom- 
plished bushman  all  at  once?  His  companion 
certainly  did  not  want  his  help  ;  for  she  had  so 
often  wandered  about  in  the  forest  that  the 
cutlass  was  quite  familiar — she  took  it  up  as 

c  c  33 


The  Overseas   Library 

a  fine  lady  does  her  fan,  but  for  use  rather 
than  ornament. 

The  trees  on  the  slope  were  not  very  large, 
but  they  grew  so  close  together  that  the 
thicket  was  particularly  dense.  The  dim 
twilight  was  perpetual  ;  not  a  single  ray  of 
the  burning  sun  could  reach  the  ground  ; 
therefore  no  plants  grew  either  in  the  rich 
brown  humus  or  on  the  tree-trunks.  How 
steamy  it  was  !  Sweat  oozed  from  every  pore 
of  Allan's  body. 

On  and  on  they  went  for  about  a  mile,  when 
a  glow  of  sunlight  appeared  at  the  end  of  the 
bush  path,  like  that  which  comes  at  the  exit  of 
a  tunnel.  Almost  relieved,  they  greeted  it  as 
a  friend,  and  presently  enjoyed  the  contrast  as 
they  entered  a  little  clearing.  Here  was  an  old 
palm-thatched  shed,  which  had  been  used  a 
year  or  two  before  by  the  woodcutters,  but 
which  was  now  fast  going  to  ruin.  However, 
it  afforded  a  shelter  from  the  burning  sun, 
which  very  soon  drove  them  under  its  broken 
and  decaying  roof. 

Chloe  told  her  companion  that  long  ago  this 
clearing  had  been  the  home  of  her  grandfather, 

34 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

the  Arawak  chief.  He  had  been  one  of  the 
last  of  the  commissioned  Indian  captains  on 
the  Demerara  River,  and  had  been  treated 
with  respect  by  most  of  the  bovianders.  The 
benab  had  long  fallen  to  pieces  before  the 
woodcutters  built  this  little  shed  ;  but  the 
clearing  still  remained  to  show  that  the  red 
man  had  once  lived  here.  Round  about  were 
clumps  of  caladiums  and  belladonna  lilies, 
monster  thickets  of  silk  grass,  and  a  bed  of 
wild  canes.  That  glowing  crimson  caladium 
was  a  beena,  used  to  insure  success  in  hunting  ; 
yonder  pretty  bed  of  lilies,  which  might,  Allan 
thought,  have  graced  any  flower-garden,  was 
grown  for  the  same  purpose.  The  silk  grass 
provided  strings  for  the  bow,  and  the  wild  canes 
.made  beautiful  arrow-shafts. 

The  chief  had  died  here,  and  had  been 
buried  in  the  sand  ;  and  then  the  settlement 
was  deserted.  Somewhere  under  the  lilies 
and  caladiums  lay  a  few  bones  of  the  man 
who  once  rubbed  the  acrid  roots  of  these 
beenas  into  cuts  on  his  breast  or  arm  before 
going  out  to  encounter  the  jaguar.  His  family 
had  all  departed,  but  the  plants  remained,  and 

35 


The  Overseas   Library 

would  indicate  his  former   presence  until    the 
clearing  was  again  overgrown  by  the  forest. 

Round  the  margin  several  fine  cocorite  palms 
were  growing,  and  under  them,  in  advance  of 
the  forest,  great  beds  of  pineapples.  Chloe 
looked  for  fruit,  and  was  fortunate  enough  to 
find  one  or  two  that  were  ripe.  It  was  a  find  ! 
Here  was  no  water,  and  they  had  not  encum- 
bered themselves  with  a  supply  of  provisions  ; 
the  pineapples  were  meat  and  drink  at  the 
same  time. 

In  the  shed  was  an  old  barbecue,  a  sort  of 
gridiron  made  of  sticks,  used  for  smoking  meat 
and  also  as  a  bedstead  on  occasion.  It  was 
uncomfortable  and  uneven,  but  Allan  and 
Chloe  thoroughly  enjoyed  their  feast  and  the 
rest  after  their  hot  walk. 

But  Allan  wished  to  see  the  Mourie,  of  which 
Chloe  had  told  him,  and  soon  they  again  took 
to  the  path  through  the  forest.  After  walking 
a  little  way  the  trees  became  thinner  and  more 
stunted,  and  suddenly  they  came  out  into  the 
open.  A  glittering  white  expanse  of  sand  lay- 
before  them,  quite  dazzling  to  the  eye.  If  it 
was  steamy  hot  in  the  forest,  here  it  was 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

furnace-like.  Allan  felt  the  burning  sand 
through  the  soles  of  his  boots,  and  he  could 
see  the  air  vibrating  as  it  does  above  molten 
metal.  No  one  could  bear  such  intense  heat 
and  live  ;  Chloe  said  they  must  come  early  in 
the  morning  if  they  wished  to  explore  the 
place.  Allan  could  only  see  that  the  clumps 
of  low  bushes  here  and  there  bore  yellow 
flowers,  which  glowed  like  fire  amidst  their 
hard  leaves,  and  then  was  glad  to  again  enter 
the  forest. 

They  hurried  back  to  the  shed,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  were  refreshing  themselves  with 
another  pineapple. 


37 


CHAPTER    III 

BENIGHTED 

IN  the  tropics  every  animal  rests  during  the 
hottest  part  of  the  day,  and  man  follows 
their  example  by  enjoying  a  siesta.  Chloe 
generally  took  a  nap  in  her  hammock  for  an 
hour  or  two  ;  but  owing  to  her  forest  excursion 
she  intended  to  do  without  it  for  one  day.  The 
time  had  already  passed,  but  she  had  not  felt 
tired  until  the  intense  heat  of  the  Mourie  had 
affected  her  ;  now  that  she  was  seated  on  the 
barbecue  a  languid  feeling  came  over  her,  and 
she  nodded.  There  was  no  particular  necessity 
for  returning  at  once ;  and  when  her  head 
drooped  and  she  fell  asleep  resting  against  one 
of  the  posts,  Allan  did  not  care  to  disturb  her. 
In  some  things  she  was  like  a  child  ;  she  could 
sleep  under  almost  any  circumstances. 

Allan    felt   a   similar   languor  stealing  over 

38 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

him  ;  and  although  the  bare  sticks  were  not 
a  soft  couch,  something  like  what  he  had  felt 
in  church  on  a  hot  summer's  day  made  him 
nod.  At  first  his  thoughts  wandered  to  the 
journey  up  the  creek  and  the  walk  through  the 
forest.  Then  came  memories  of  what  he  had 
read  as  a  boy  :  the  ideal  Indian  and  the  forest 
of  Cooper  and  Mayne  Reid.  He  had  now 
seen  an  Indian  woman,  and  a  very  pleasant 
one — the  mother  of  the  girl  so  quietly  sleeping 
beside  him.  They  called  her  a  "  buckeen  "  ; 
how  much  prettier  than  the  word  squaw,  which 
the  Indian  romancer  was  so  fond  of  using. 
And  Chloe  must  be  a  half-blood.  How  absurd  ! 
However  entertaining  the  old  stories  might  be, 
the  reality  was  quite  different  —  delightfully 
different.  One  thought  followed  another  until 
he  also  lost  consciousness. 

Four  o'clock  came,  and  five  also  passed,  to 
find  the  pair  still  sleeping.  Now  the  birds 
began  to  wake  up  and  search  for  their  evening- 
food,  but  Allan  and  Chloe  were  lost  to  the 
approach  of  night.  Both  had  sunk  down  on 
the  platform  of  sticks  until  their  shoulders 
rested  against  each  other.  Now  and  again 

39 


The   Overseas   Library 

they  moved  a  little  as  the  uneven  seat  became 
uncomfortable,  but  did  not  wake. 

Six  o'clock  came,  and  the  clearing  was  no 
longer  light.  The  sun  went  down  behind  the 
trees,  the  birds  retired,  one  by  one  the  stars 
came  out,  and  night  fell.  The  forest  was  black 
as  pitch,  but  under  the  shed  Allan  and  the 
boviander  girl  knew  nothing  of  the  change. 
Presently  the  bats  came  forth  from  their  lurk- 
ing-places, the  hum  of  insect-life  began,  and 
the  goat-sucker  went  past  uttering  its  weird 
cry,  "  Who  are  you?"  "Who — who  are 
you-u  ?  " 

Allan  woke  with  a  start ;  he  wondered  for  a 
moment  where  he  was.  Feeling  the  soft,  yield- 
ing body  of  Chloe  leaning  against  him,  he 
realised  their  position,  and  cried  out— 

"  Wake  up  !  wake  up  !  It's  night !  How  can 
we  find  our  way  home  ?  " 

Chloe  was  also  alarmed.  The  path  through 
the  forest  was  not  easy  by  day  ;  in  the  darkness 
it  would  be  impossible  to  find  it.  If  they  could 
get  to  the  morass,  how  could  they  find  the 
logs  ?  Between  them  the  ooze  was  deep  and 
treacherous  ;  they  might  be  smothered. 

40 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

"  Have  you  any  matches,  Mr.  Gordon  ?  " 

Allan  was  not  a  smoker ;  he  wished  he  had 
been.  Without  fire,  food,  or  covering  from 
the  damp,  they  were  indeed  helpless.  With 
matches  they  might  at  least  have  had  a  camp- 
fire  to  cheer  them  up,  and  possibly  Chloe  could 
have  found  some  hiawa  bushes  to  make  torches. 
In  their  absence  she  could  do  nothing.  The 
pair  hardly  dared  to  move  beyond  the  shed  for 
fear  of  not  finding  it  again.  The  stars  shone 
brightly,  but  there  was  no  moon  ;  it  would  have 
been  pleasanter  if  her  serene  light  had  silvered 
the  clearing,  but  she  would  not  have  helped 
them  to  find  their  way.  Better  to  remain  here 
in  this  absurd  position  than  to  be  lost  in  the 
forest,  where  perhaps  even  daylight  would  not 
help  them.  If  it  did  not  rain  they  would  be 
fairly  comfortable. 

"  Whatever  will  father  say  ?  How  very 
stupid  of  me  to  go  on  sleeping !  Oh !  Mr. 
Gordon,  to  think  that  I  should  be  such  a 
bother  to  you  !  " 

Allan  soothed  her  as  well  as  he  could  by 
taking  the  affair  lightly.  After  the  first  shock 
he  did  not  think  much  of  it  ;  it  was  an  adven- 

4* 


The  Overseas  Library 

ture — something  to  tell  the  Georgetown  men 
when  he  got  back.  This  long  sleep  had  set 
him  up,  and  a  night  in  the  forest  seemed  to  be 
a  part  of  the  strange  day. 

Chloe  continued  to  blame  herself.  Her 
father  would  be  alarmed.  Then  there  was  this 
man,  who  had  never  spent  a  night  in  the 
forest ;  he  was  a  fresh  hand,  and  might  be 
taken  ill.  But  there  were  her  friends.  True, 
"  Mrs.  Grundy "  is  not  very  important  in 
boviander  society,  but  even  here  a  certain 
attention  was  given  to  propriety.  People  would 
talk  !  People  would  make  sly  remarks  when 
they  heard  of  her  spending  a  whole  night  in  the 
forest  with  a  white  man.  Not  that  such  a 
thing  would  injure  her  in  any  way  in  their 
eyes ;  many  of  them  would  have  been  pleased 
to  be  in  her  place. 

But  nothing  could  be  done  ;  here  they  were, 
and  here  they  must  stay  until  sunrise.  Hand 
in  hand  they  groped  about  to  find  another  pine- 
apple, which  they  were  lucky  enough  to  get  hold 
of,  but  not  without  several  scratches  from  its 
serrated  leaves.  Chloe  pared  off  the  thick  rind 
with  her  cutlass  as  well  as  she  could  in  the 

42 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

darkness,  and  Allan  again  felt  how  utterly 
useless  he  was.  Then  they  sat  down  together 
on  the  barbecue  to  spend  the  long  night  as  best 
they  could. 

Never  before  did  a  night  appear  so  long. 
But  they  were  not  unhappy  now  they  were 
facing  the  inevitable.  They  were  virtually 
imprisoned,  yet  it  was  holy  ground.  For  here 
Allan's  love  blossomed,  and  Chloe  had  a 
woman's  instinct :  she  knew  more  than  he  did. 
They  were  so  close  that  coquetry  on  her  part 
would  aid  Allan  !  But  a  boviander's  coquetry 
is  soft,  warm  as  the  tropics.  They  nestled 
against  each  other,  and  presently  Chloe  was 
chattering  as  if  nothing  were  the  matter.  For, 
after  all,  it  was  simply  comic  ;  the  only  danger 
was  from  ants  and  jiggers. 

At  first  they  talked  of  her  father's  anxiety 
when  he  discovered  their  absence,  and  Allan 
wanted  to  take  all  the  responsibility.  But  the 
girl  insisted  it  was  her  fault ;  it  was  her  business 
as  a  guide  to  save  the  stranger  from  this  sort 
of  thing.  H  er  father  would  not  be  hard  on  them. 

They  did  not  think  of  sleeping.  They  had 
slept  in  the  day,  and  they  must  watch  out  the 

43 


The  Overseas   Library 

night.  They  could  not  even  tell  the  time,  for 
Allan  had  thought  it  better  not  to  bring  his 
watch  into  the  damp  forest. 

Presently  Allan's  arm  stole  round  the  waist 
of  his  companion  ;  and  as  she  did  not  resent  it, 
he  kept  it  there.  Then  a  certain  question 
came  to  his  lips,  although  he  hardly  dared  as 
yet  to  utter  it.  To  pass  the  time  they  sang 
and  told  stories,  she  relating  some  of  the 
exploits  of  Anansy,  the  great  spider,  who  takes 
the  place  of  "  Brer  Rabbit"  in  the  negro  folk- 
lore of  Guiana. 

Tired  of  this,  they  settled  down  to  a  con- 
fidential chat.  Allan  spoke  of  his  old  home, 
and  she  of  the  relations  she  had  up  and  down 
the  river,  especially  of  those  who  were  nearest 
to  white.  They  seemed  to  have  known  each 
other  for  months  instead  of  only  for  a  few 
hours.  Chloe  was  neither  bashful  nor  affected  ; 
from  her  Indian  ancestry  she  had  inherited  a 
transparency  of  mind,  which  was  hardly  covered 
by  the  light  veneer  of  civilisation.  She  could 
not  lie  in  word  or  deed  ;  what  came  into  her 
mind  was  as  quickly  upon  her  tongue.  The 
conventional,  which  makes  women  hypocrites, 

44 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

was  unknown  to  her  Indian  mother,  by  whom 
she  had  been  brought  up. 

Allan  was  young  and  inexperienced.  He 
could  not  endure  the  society  of  the  so-called 
ladies  of  Georgetown,  who  accused  the  men  of 
odious  things  and  gave  them  their  favours  not- 
withstanding. Here  was  a  child  of  nature, 
really  truthful  ;  if  he  asked  her  the  question, 
which  again  pushed  itself  to  the  tip  of  his 
tongue,  she  would  not  be  afraid  to  answer. 
Nevertheless,  it  would  be  taking  an  advantage, 
and  in  honour  he  felt  some  hesitation.  He 
must  sound  her  a  little,  and  to  do  this  would 
have  to  conform  to  the  trammels  of  custom. 

"And  whom  are  you  going  to  marry,  Miss 
Bunting  ?  "  he  said  lightly. 

"  I  haven't  thought  of  it  at  all ;  you  know  I 
am  only  sixteen,"  she  said.  "  The  boviander 
young  men  are  very  rough,"  she  added,  in  a 
low  voice. 

Allan's  heart  began  to  flutter  as  she  nestled 
even  closer  to  him.  He  trembled  with  joy. 
Suddenly  his  courage  came ;  he  clasped  her,  his 
face  touched  hers,  and  their  lips  met  in  a  long 
kiss. 

45 


The  Overseas  Library 

She  was  not  offended  ;  her  love  awoke  in 
response  to  his.  The  dark  forest  outside  and 
the  darkness  in  the  hut  became  delicious.  What 
cared  they  if  they  remained  here  for  ever  ? 

As  the  small  hours  of  the  morning  arrived 
the  air  became  damp  and  chilly.  Allan  wanted 
to  stretch  his  limbs  a  little,  but  the  heavy  dew 
was  soaking  if  he  ventured  outside,  and  the 
girl's  light  dress  would  be  drenched.  This  is 
the  time  when  the  glow  and  heat  of  a  camp-fire 
is  comforting — the  only  period  that  makes  the 
tropical  man  feel  inclined  to  shiver.  Allan 
wanted  to  take  off  his  coat  and  cover  his  com- 
panion, but  she  forbade  it.  He  certainly 
required  it  most,  as  he  was  new  to  the  forest. 
At  last  they  lay  down  together  on  the  barbecue  ; 
they  were  certainly  warmer  together.  Allan's 
principles  thawed,  broke,  vanished  in  the  dark- 
ness. The  night  did  not  recall  Watty's  moral 
advice. 

Hour  after  hour  passed  with  the  lovers  still 
locked  in  each  other's  arms ;  at  last  they  fell 
into  a  doze,  from  which  they  were  aroused  at 
dawn  by  voices  and  a  noise  in  the  doorway. 
They  sat  up  and  rubbed  their  eyes.  Allan  felt 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

confusedly  it  was  very  light.  He  saw  a  man 
entering  the  hut ;  it  was  Mr.  Bunting. 

He  had  spent  half"  the  night  in  search  of 
them  by  torchlight,  and  was  not  altogether 
pleased  when  he  found  them  asleep  under  the 
shed.  However,  when  Chloe  had  told  her 
tale  he  softened  ;  and  when  Allan,  taking  him 
aside,  talked  incoherently  of  marriage  his  face 
brightened  visibly.  He  threw  off  his  per- 
turbation :  he  beamed  ;  he  shook  the  hand 
of  the  young  Scotchman,  hinting  that  the 
wedding  should  take  place  very  soon. 

This  hint  woke  Allan  from  his  pleasant 
dream,  and  at  every  step  of  the  track  home- 
ward he  grew  more  serious.  Honour  demanded 
that  he  should  marry  at  once,  but  the  difficulties 
in  the  way  of  setting  up  a  home  were  enormous. 
He  felt  he  was  walking  in  a  dream.  However, 
everybody  was  very  pleasant,  and  before  he  left 
the  Etaroonie  Creek  the  time  of  the  wedding 
was  fixed  for  the  next  holiday.  He  left  the 
Creek,  finally  prepared  to  do  what  he  thought 
right  whatever  might  be  the  result. 


47 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE     WEDDING 

DURING  the  three  months  before  the 
time  arranged  for  the  wedding  had 
arrived,  Allan  was  alternately  elevated  and 
depressed.  The  difficulty  of  providing  a 
cottage  and  furniture,  and  the  necessity  for 
his  keeping  the  matter  secret,  made  him  feel 
uncomfortable,  but  then  the  thought  of  having 
a  home  instead  of  a  room  in  the  mess-house 
gave  him  many  a  happy  moment. 

At  last  the  time  arrived,  and  Allan  proceeded 
up  the  river,  arriving  at  the  Etaroonie  Creek 
in  the  afternoon  before  the  day  fixed  for  the 
wedding. 

Every  preparation  had  been  made,  and 
Chloe  welcomed  her  lover  at  the  landing. 
She  had  been  looking  out  for  the  boat,  and 
not  until  it  appeared  would  she  retire  to  have 
her  dress  tried  on. 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

The  house  was  full  of  visitors.  All  Chloe's 
female  cousins  and  aunts  had  come,  some 
from  ten  miles  up  or  down  the  river,  and  even 
the  old  Indian  granny  came  to  see  her  child. 
Everybody  was  pleased,  and  when  she  came  to 
show  herself  in  bridal  dress  and  veil  they  lifted 
up  their  heads  in  admiration.  One  old  negress 
skipped  about  as  if  she  were  dancing  a  jig. 
What  a  parrot-like  chattering  went  on ! 

"  Eh,  eh!  She  fine  fo'  true,"  said  one,  as 
she  almost  went  down  on  her  knees  to  kiss  the 
end  of  the  veil. 

The  bride  looked  pleased  at  this  open 
admiration,  and  even  Allan  was  carried  away 
by  the  many  compliments  she  received.  There 
was  nothing  conventional  to-day,  but  he  under- 
stood that,  on  the  morrow,  things  were  to  be 
done  in  style.  Mr.  Bunting  had  bought  in 
Georgetown  a  little  book  entitled,  "  Etiquette 
for  Weddings,"  and  Chloe  had  been  reading  it. 
This  sort  of  thing  Allan  thought  might  well 
be  dispensed  with  ;  he  liked  people  better 
when  they  were  natural.  But  the  boviander 
must  be  somewhat  different  on  such  a  grand 
occasion  ;  he  gloried  in  the  opportunity  of 

c  D  49 


The   Overseas   Library 

showing  that  he  knew  a  thing  or  two  of  society 
manners.  A  wedding  did  not  take  place  every 
day,  and  all  concerned  felt  that  it  must  be 
celebrated  in  a  proper  manner.  Allan  would 
have  protested,  but  he  did  not  like  to  give 
offence  ;  after  all,  the  fuss  would  be  only  for 
one  day. 

Next  morning  they  were  up  betimes,  for 
the  little  Mission  chapel  was  three  miles  away 
and  the  wedding  party  could  not  dress  at  home. 
No,  they  must  take  everything  with  them  in 
their  bateaux  and  put  on  their  finery  at  the 
house  of  the  catechist  and  schoolmaster. 
Every  few  minutes  a  canoe  or  bateau  arrived 
at  the  landing,  crowded  with  women  and  piled 
up  with  bundles  of  all  shapes. 

The  weather  was  fine  and  they  must  start 
before  the  sun  got  too  high.  At  last  every- 
thing was  packed,  and  a  procession  of  ten  craft 
of  all  sizes  went  swiftly  up  the  river,  the 
paddlers  emulating  each  other  in  shouts  and 
songs.  Allan  and  Chloe  sat  together,  unable 
to  avoid  listening  to  the  personal  remarks  con- 
tinually being  made  by  others  of  the  party. 
For  the  boviander  cannot  whisper,  he  must 

50 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

speak  at  the  top  of  his  voice.  When  they 
passed  a  strange  canoe  the  occupants  asked 
what  they  were  doing  and  where  they  were 
going.  On  hearing  that  something  so  un- 
common as  a  wedding  was  about  to  take  place 
some  of  them  changed  their  course  and 
followed;  their  business  was  of  little  impor- 
tance, it  could  wait.  Such  a  ceremony  was 
too  rare  to  be  missed,  even  if  the  children 
were  waiting  at  home  for  the  food  which  these 
loiterers  had  come  many  miles  to  fetch.  They 
would  not  miss  it  for  the  world.  As  for  them- 
selves, few  were  married  ;  they  could  not  afford 
it.  .  Now  and  again  a  couple  went  through  the 
ceremony,  after  living  together  for  a  dozen 
years  or  more,  and  when  perhaps  the  eldest 
daughter  could  act  as  a  bridesmaid.  Few,  how- 
ever, could  save  the  fifty  to  a  hundred  dollars 
necessary  for  fine  dresses  and  an  elaborate 
feast.  The  mere  ceremony  was  nothing 
without  these. 

They  arrived  in  good  time,  crowded  into 
the  little  cottage  of  Sampson  Peeters,  and 
overflowed  into  his  schoolroom.  What  a  din 
they  kept  up,  to  be  sure,  as  they  took  off  their 


The  Overseas   Library 

soiled  dresses  and  arrayed  themselves  in  all 
their  finery!  And  what  a  trouble  they  had 
with  their  boots,  most  of  which  had  been 
specially  bought  for  the  occasion.  Their  feet 
were  hard  enough  to  walk  among  thorns  and 
prickles ;  how  could  they  be  brought  under 
fashionable  subjection  ?  The  poor  women 
tugged  and  strained,  panted  and  groaned,  and 
when  they  at  last  came  forth  could  hardly  walk. 
Yet  with  all  that  they  looked  down  at  their  feet 
with  satisfaction  and  endured  the  pain  like 
martyrs. 

Corsets  were  another  difficulty.  Rarely  had 
they  worn  such  things;  they  were  too  great  a 
hindrance  to  paddling  and  the  work  of  the  field. 
However,  they  emulated  each  other  in  straining 
these  grand  deformers  as  tightly  as  possible, 
and  in  one  or  two  cases  burst  the  strings.  As 
they  came  forth  one  by  one  it  could  be  seen 
that  their  waists,  like  their  feet,  were  giving 
them  excruciating  pain.  But  they  smiled 
through  it  all  and  came  up  to  be  admired  by 
the  men,  who  perhaps  had  never  seen  them  in 
such  gay  clothes  before.  Their  dark  skins 
glowed  red  with  the  exertion  and  pain,  and 

52 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

something  like  a  blush  could  be  here  and  there 
seen  below  the  natural  colour. 

What  a  time  they  took  !  As  for  the  bride 
and  her  maids,  who  had  a  room  to  themselves, 
it  seemed  as  if  they  would  never  have  finished. 
The  hour  arrived,  but  still  their  door  was  closed, 
and  it  was  not  until  several  impatient  calls  had 
been  made  that  the  party  came  forth,  each  one 
looking  over  her  shoulder  to  see  that  her  dress 
fitted.  As  for  Chloe,  Allan  hardly  knew  her, 
she  was  so  smothered  with  dress  and  veil,  and 
so  obviously  hot  and  uncomfortable.  How- 
ever, they  were  all  ready  now,  and  could 
proceed  to  the  little  chapel,  where  the  black 
minister  awaited  them. 

The  ceremony  over,  another  hour  was  spent 
in  undressing,  but  at  last  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom were  again  sitting  in  the  bateau  and  on 
their  way  home. 

Arrived  at  Mr.  Bunting's  house  a  feast 
awaited  them.  The  forest  and  river  had  been 
ransacked  and  fished  to  provide  such  a  spread 
as  had  never  before  been  seen  or  even  heard  of  at 
the  Etaroonie  Creek.  Chloe's  Indian  relations 
had  made  up  a  special  hunting  expedition,  and 

53 


The  Overseas  Library 

had  brought  deer,  labba,  acourie,  parrots,  and 
other  bush-fowl,  as  well  as  a  splendid  collection 
of  fish.  There  were  fou-fou  soup,  pepper-pot, 
barbecued  meat,  and  piles  of  oranges,  star- 
apples,  sapodillas,  mangoes,  and  pineapples. 
Then,  to  crown  all,  a  great  wedding-cake  had 
been  brought  from  town,  and  this  was  looked 
upon  with  admiration  by  all  the  women  of  the 
company.  As  for  the  men,  their  eyes  wandered 
to  a  demijohn  of  rum  which  stood  in  one 
corner  and  which  tickled  their  nostrils  with  its 
inviting  odour. 

Sampson  Peeters  was  here  in  all  his  glory. 
As  the  "  Master  of  Ceremonies  "  he  was  con- 
tinually reminding  his  host  of  what  was  "propa." 
He  bowed  most  effusively  to  the  couple  as  they 
came  in. 

"  Mrs.  Gordon,  I  have  much  pleasure  in 
welcoming  you  back,"  he  said,  and  in  a  stage 
whisper  told  her  to  go  and  dress  for  the 
wedding  breakfast.  He  then  informed  Allan 
that  he  must  sit  at  the  head  of  the  table  with 
his  bride,  and  that  he,  Peeters,  would  propose 
the  necessary  toasts. 

At  last  everything  was  ready.     Those  who 

54 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

could  find  room  and  had  on  their  wedding 
garments  sat  at  the  table  ;  the  crowd  did  the 
best  they  could,  either  crouching  on  the  floor, 
or  lying  down  outside  under  the  trees.  Plates 
and  knives  were  scarce,  but  they  were  not 
absolutely  needed  as  long  as  plantain-leaves 
and  fingers  were  available. 

How  they  did  eat !  With  most  of  them  it 
was  indeed  a  breakfast  in  the  proper  sense  of 
the  word,  for  they  had  eaten  nothing  as  yet  for 
the  day.  The  piles  of  eatables  disappeared  so 
quickly  that  Allan  almost  wondered  where  they 
had  gone.  Chloe  and  her  bridesmaids,  how- 
ever, in  their  uncomfortable  finery,  did  little 
more  than  gaze  at  themselves  and  each  other  ; 
their  pleasure  was  something  different  from 
that  of  their  friends. 

Dinner  over,  and  the  glasses,  cups,  cala- 
bashes, and  other  vessels  charged  with  wine, 
brandy,  and  rum,  Peeters  got  up  to  propose 
the  toast  of  "  The  Bride." 

"  This  is  a  most  auspicious  occasion,"  he 
said,  "the  celebration  of  the  nuptials  wedding 
of  our  handsome  cousin,  the  pride  of  Etaroonie, 
and  my  noble  mind  cannot  but  make  a  few 

55 


The  Overseas  Library 

magnifying  affirmations.  It  is  with  a  fearful 
enchanting  temerity  that  I  enunciate  before  this 
august  assemblage,  and  I  sanguinely  expect 
that  our  friend  Mr.  Gordon  will  exculpate  me 
if  my  language  is  not  surprisingly  elegant.  I 
stand  on  shaky  foundations — not  shaken  alto- 
gether by  my  faults  but  by  contingencies.  The 
curse  which  lingered  for  centuries  over  the 
sons  of  Ham  has  been  removed,  but  it  has  left 
behind  a  silent-like  vestige  of  truth,  that  on 
them  did  rest  that  curse — some  dull  sort  of 
quaint  stupor  or  cowardice,  producing  con- 
fusion and  fears,  and  throwing  broadcast 
doubtful  conclusions  and  reflections  on  the 
almost  already  improved,  yet  limited  plat- 
forms of  their  actions.  Ladies  and  gentle- 
men, a  doubtful,  trembling  temerity  is  not 
honourable  !  To  fear  is  not  to  honour,  nor  is 
honour  fear !  The  days  we  live  in  are  days  of 
wonderful  spiritual  light.  We  are  all  children 
of  Adam,  brought  forth  beneath  the  bright 
lucid  reflections  of  God's  shadowed  image  of 
happiness,  holiness,  and  immortality." 

Here  Peeters  looked  round  on   the  assem- 
blage,   who    responded    with  loud    cheers  and 

56 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

shouts,  those  who  could  not  come  in  crowding 
round  outside.  Fixing  his  eyes  upon  the  bride 
he  continued  :  "  Words  do  something  act  as 
swords,  arrows,  ointment,  medicine,  cordials, 
castor-oil  and  senna — balm  to  our  wounded 
spirits.  To  our  ears  and  spiritual  under- 
standings, the  folios  of  the  prayer-book  read 
at  the  marriage  nuptials  to-day  seem  hard  to 
understand.  But  we  can  learn  this  much — that 
truth  in  its  heavenly  purity  will  reign  through 
heaven  and  earth,  and  everlasting  unalterable 
friendship,  hallowed  in  love,  never  be  broken 
or  troubled  by  mistake  or  jealousy.  The 
revolution  of  years  and  antedating  centuries 
past,  with  their  solemn  records  borne  down  upon 
us  as  a  race  and  as  a  people,  and  pointing  our 
thoughts  to  past  scenes  and  actions,  and  lives 
and  deaths  of  thousands — buried  beneath  the 
long- slumbering  ashes  of  their  mother  earth." 

Again  a  loud  burst  of  applause  checked  his 
speech,  and  the  orator  beamed  on  the  crowd 
as  he  heard  some  one  remark  that  Peeters  was 
(<  making  a  fine  speech  ;  as  good  as  a  lawyer's." 
Allan  hardly  knew  whether  he  ought  to  cheer 
or  laugh,  but  not  wishing  to  be  singular  he 

57 


The  Overseas  Library 

cried,  "  Hear,  hear!  "  while  Chloe  clapped  her 
little  hands  together  in  undisguised  admiration. 
But  the  speech  was  not  yet  concluded,  and 
Peeters  went  on — 

"  The  planet  earth  has  her  changes — her 
beauties  and  her  fadings — her  times  of  trouble 
and  of  comfort — her  blessings — her  times  of 
war  and  her  times  of  peace.  One  of  her 
happiest  seasons  is  when  the  nuptials  of  her 
sons  and  daughters  are  celebrated.  She  sends 
forth  into  our  midst  (sometimes  but  seldomly) 
her  partly  supernatural  sons  ;  though  perhaps 
from  this  fact  those  particularly  choice  ones 
are  often  looked  upon  with  a  somewhat  natural 
sort  of  interrupting-like  jealousy.  But  we  know 
very  well  that  there  are  good  spirits  and  bad 
spirits  too — good  and  bad  ministers  too — good 
and  bad  teachers  too — there  are  a  few  good 
white  men — and  Mr.  Gordon  is  one  of  them." 

By  this  time  the  whole  assemblage  was  stand- 
ing round  with  their  mouths  wide  open  and 
their  hands  uplifted.  As  Gordon's  name  was 
mentioned  their  shouts  were  deafening.  "  He 
ought  to  be  in  the  Court  of  Policy,"  said  one  ; 
"wouldn't  he  floor  the  Governor?  "  "  Let  us 

58 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

make  him  a  minister  ;  he  is  too  good  for  a 
schoolmaster,"  was  heard  in  another  direction. 
Peeters  grinned  with  satisfaction  and  went 
on — 

"  When  you  cheered,  ladies  and  gentlemen, 
I  was  speaking  of  Mr.  Gordon.  When  his 
presence  enlightens  this  part  of  the  river  we 
feel  sorry  that  he  has  not  had  the  advantages 
of  a  boviander.  But  we  know  he  loves  the 
bush — his  skin  is  white,  but  his  blood  is  red 
like  ours ;  and  I  am  sure  none  of  you  here 
to-day  will  despise  him  because  he  is  not  equal 
to  yourselves.  As  for  Miss  Chloe " 

Another  deafening  cheer,  mixed  with  cries 
of  "  May  she  be  happy  !  "  "  Go  on,  Peeters  !  " 
again  checked  the  orator.  He  waved  his  hand 
and  cried,  "  Long  live  Mrs.  Gordon  !  "  and  the 
answering  shout  could  be  heard  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river.  For  two  or  three  minutes 
the  succession  of  cheers  prevented  his  con 
tinuing,  but  lifting  his  hand  to  again  command 
silence  he  took  up  the  thread  of  his  speech— 

"  As  for  Miss  Chloe,  or  I  should  say  Mrs. 
Gordon,  you  all  know  her.  Female  beauty 
has  its  charms,  female  manliness  a  noble 

59 


The  Overseas  Library 

thought  to  invest  the  minds  of  philosophers, 
warriors,  and  statesmen,  with  the  conclusion 
which  past  majorities,  and  some  present  ones, 
through  wrong  but  advantageous-like  calcula- 
tions, or  prophecy  often  arrived  at,  and  only 
unknowingly  for  to  hinder  the  wonder-working 
of  the  universal  providence.  Let  me  now  lead 
your  thoughts  to  the  experiences  of  certain 
ones  along  with  our  intercourses  with  friends, 
as  well  as  foes  or  strangers,  and  generally 
discoverable  through  the  troublesome  acts  of 
prejudices  of  those  who  know  and  feel  them- 
selves to  have  originated  or  sprung  up  from 
a  comparatively  lower  social  standard  than 
ourselves.  It  is  only  on  account  of  this  dull- 
born  prejudice  that  these  people  will  not  see 
that  the  European  is  almost  as  good  as  the 
Demerarian.  It  is  perfectly  certain  that  he 
cannot  shoot,  fish,  or  manage  a  bateau  as  well 
as  one  of  our  boys.  But  then,  you  know,  we 
cannot  all  have  these  advantages,  and  we  must 
not  blame  people  for  what  they  can't  help. 

"  Finally,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  I  think  you 
will  concatenate  with  me  in  wishing  Mrs.  and 
Mr.  Gordon  long  life  and  happiness  ;  that  they 

60 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

may  have  a  multitude  of  children  like  the 
patriarch  Jacob,  and  live  together  like  Isaac 
and  Rebecca." 

The  cheers  and  bawling  were,  if  possible, 
louder  than  before  as  the  orator  waved  his 
glass  on  high,  drew  his  head  back,  and  poured 
a  draught  of  strong  rum  down  his  throat. 
Fully  ten  minutes  passed  before  Allan's  short 
reply  could  be  uttered.  His  words  were  few 
and  to  the  point  ;  but  even  Chloe  felt  that  her 
husband  was  nowhere  in  comparison  with  the 
champion  orator.  Peeters  had  prepared  his 
speech  some  weeks  before,  written  it  down, 
and  committed  it  to  memory. 

We  must  draw  a  veil  over  the  orgie  that 
followed.  Fortunately  for  Allan  he  wanted  to 
go  off  by  the  falling  tide,  and  consequently  the 
pair  left  before  the  drinking  had  gone  too  far. 
One  little  difficulty  occurred,  however,  which 
made  him  all  the  more  eager  to  leave,  and 
nearly  led  to  a  quarrel. 

As  "  Master  of  Ceremonies,"  Peeters  dictated 
what  the  bride  and  bridegroom  should  do  ;  he 
had  the  book  of  etiquette  by  heart. 

After  the  table  had  been  removed  the 

61 


The  Overseas  Library 

wedded  pair  were  assigned  to  a  couch  at  one 
end  of  the  room,  on  which  they  were  supposed 
to  be  sitting  in  state.  They  must  not  move  on 
any  account ;  if  anything  were  wanted  Peeters 
would  bring  it.  This  was  all  very  well  for  a 
short  time,  but  presently  Chloe  wished  for  a 
glass  of  water,  and  simply  got  up  to  fetch  it. 
Peeters,  who  had  been  drinking  freely,  was 
annoyed  at  this  breach  of  good  manners,  and 
when  the  bride  laughed  at  him,  said  he  would 
no  longer  favour  them  with  his  presence. 
Allan  told  him  to  do  as  he  liked,  but  Mr. 
Bunting  tried  to  mollify  him,  and  it  looked 
as  if  there  was  about  to  be  a  quarrel.  How- 
ever, Chloe  went  to  change  her  dress,  and  this 
caused  a  slight  diversion,  Peeters  meanwhile 
leaving  in  his  bateau  and  showering  abuse  on 
the  whole  crowd. 

No  one  else  took  up  the  quarrel,  and  when 
an  hour  later  the  pair  left  for  town  most  of  the 
party  were  in  the  happy  stage,  Allan  and 
Chloe  getting  away  before  the  fights  com- 
menced. 


62 


CHAPTER    V 


"  WHEN    A    MAN'S    MARRIED  " 


ALLAN  had  hired  a  little  cottage  to  which 
he  brought  his  bride  late  in  the  even- 
ing. He  chose  the  time  of  their  arrival  to 
avoid  observation,  and  to  prevent,  if  possible, 
the  news  of  his  wedding  reaching  the  heads  of 
the  firm.  His  holiday  extended  to  the  day 
following,  which  gave  him  an  opportunity  of 
showing  his  darling  round  their  future  home. 

What  a  happy  day  it  was  !  They  talked  of 
their  night  in  the  forest,  and  Chloe  hid  her 
face  on  his  shoulder  as  he  reminded  her  of  how 
it  had  been  spent.  The  cottage  was  small,  but 
it  was  embowered  in  flowering  shrubs,  and  the 
little  gallery  was  screened  from  the  road  by 
luxuriant  festoons  of  corallita.  Chloe  was 
pleased  with  the  little  comforts  and  conveniences 
which  her  husband  had  provided,  some  of 
which  were  quite  unknown  up  the  river.  A 

63 


The   Overseas   Library 

little  maid-servant  looked  after  the  cooking, 
but  they  cared  little  at  this  time  for  what  was 
laid  upon  the  table. 

Nevertheless,  the  little  dinner  was  cosy,  and 
the  quiet  evening,  after  the  servant  had  gone 
home,  delicious.  Allan  had  brought  a  few  ot 
his  books,  and  he  opened  them  and  read  one 
or  two  favourite  things  to  Chloe — a  piece  from 
Longfellow  and  one  from  Tennyson.  But  she 
went  to  sleep  in  the  midst  of  the  story  of 
Enoch  Arden,  and  presently  he  thought  they 
had  better  go  to  bed.  However,  he  made 
plenty  of  excuses  for  her  inattention  ;  she  was 
weary  from  the  excitement  of  the  last  two 
days,  and  he  could  not  expect  to  create  a  love 
for  poetry  and  good  literature  all  at  once. 

Next  morning  he  tore  himself  away  to  again 
perform  his  duties  at  the  store.  He  would 
naturally  have  preferred  a  few  more  days  of 
leisure  ;  but  now  that  he  had  a  home  the  sordid 
demands  of  business  were  not  so  irksome  as 
before.  The  thought  of  meeting  his  wife  again 
in  the  evening  enabled  him  to  bear  with  the 
rudeness  of  the  black  "  ladies,"  and  we  are 
afraid  made  him  a  little  less  attentive  than 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

usual.  It  would  be  only  for  a  few  hours,  and 
then  Chloe  would  again  be  clasped  in  his 
arms. 

When  his  fellow-clerks  inquired  how  he  had 
enjoyed  his  trip  to  the  bush,  he  said  nothing 
of  the  wedding.  This  must  be  kept  secret  for 
some  time  to  come,  as  it  might  injure  his 
prospects  of  advancement.  Ostensibly  he 
must  still  live  at  the  mess-house,  dine  there, 
and  even  sleep  in  his  room  occasionally.  Some 
of  the  clerks  dined  out,  and  spent  their  evenings 
and  even  nights  away  pretty  often  without  any 
remarks  being  made,  but  such  a  stay-at-home 
as  Allan  Gordon  would  have  to  be  a  little 
more  circumspect.  Nevertheless,  there  were 
always  the  evenings  after  dinner,  and  some- 
times, on  the  plea  of  dining  out,  the  whole 
time  after  closing,  which  took  place  at  five 
o'clock. 

What  a  delightful  home  it  was  !  Chloe  would 
come  to  the  door  as  she  heard  his  footsteps, 
and  greet  him  with  a  kiss  ;  then  they  would 
talk  over  the  little  troubles  and  difficulties  of 
the  day.  For  the  boviander  girl  found  it  hard 
to  understand  the  customs  of  city  life,  and  felt 

c  E  65 


The  Overseas  Library 

a  little  uncomfortable  in  the  absence  of  her 
bateau,  and  with  the  utter  impossibility  of 
spending  her  time  in  the  open  air.  No  doubt 
she  was  happy  enough  when  her  husband 
arrived,  but  there  was  all  the  rest  of  the  weary 
day  with  nothing  to  do  but  brood.  She 
wanted  friends  and  acquaintances,  and  as  yet 
she  had  found  none.  Allan  tried  to  develop 
in  her  a  taste  for  reading,  and  to  this  end 
brought  her  novels,  but  she  went  to  sleep  over 
them ;  if  he  read  to  her  the  same  thing 
generally  happened,  or  else  she  spoiled  the 
effect  of  some  choice  passage  by  asking  trivial 
questions  on  matters  entirely  apart  from  the 
book. 

Hardly  a  fortnight  had  passed  before  she 
complained  of  feeling  dull.  Up  the  river  she 
could  go  about  everywhere  ;  in  town  she  had 
only  the  servant  to  speak  to.  Here  was  a 
dilemma.  Allan  could  not  take  her  about  and 
introduce  her  as  his  wife,  and  he  certainly 
would  not  say  she  was  his  mistress.  It  was 
very  hard  for  her,  and  if  she  had  known  what 
the  neighbours  were  saying  it  would  have  been 
harder  still.  They  put  their  own  construction 

66 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

on  the  matter.  It  was  a  common  thing  for  a 
young  clerk  to  have  his  girl  living  in  this  way  ; 
and  although  Allan  hardly  meant  their  connec- 
tion to  be  considered  in  an  immoral  light,  his 
whole  behaviour  perforce  tended  to  such  a 
result. 

At  last  Chloe  said  she  must  have  her  cousin 
Euphemia  Peeters  to  live  with  her ;  she  could 
not  sleep  in  the  house  alone  when  Allan  felt 
it  necessary  to  occupy  his  room  at  the  mess- 
house,  and  then  she  wanted  company  during 
the  day. 

Now  the  trouble  began.  Chloe  was  certainly 
more  lively  ;  but  no  longer  could  the  pair  spend 
a  pleasant  evening  together.  Miss  Euphemia 
was  a  skeleton  at  their  feast,  the  third  party 
who  is  always  unwelcome  to  one  of  the  others. 
And  then  this  cousin  had  friends  in  George- 
town, people  of  the  shabby  genteel  type,  whose 
antecedents  would  not  bear  investigation. 
There  was  Mrs.  Coudray,  a  widow  who  had 
only  been  a  wife  for  a  few  days,  after  living 
for  many  years  with  different  men,  the  last  of 
whom  had  married  her  on  his  deathbed  to 
salve  his  conscience.  She  had  three  daughters 


The   Overseas  Library 

bearing  their  father's  names,  all  of  which  were 
different.  A  visitor,  on  being  introduced  to 
Mrs.  Coudray  and  her  daughters,  was  sur- 
prised to  hear  that  one  was  Miss  Vanderkamp, 
the  second  Miss  McGurdy,  and  the  third 
Miss  Renner.  From  the  fact  that  Mr.  Coudray 
had  married  her,  the  mother  became  entitled 
to  a  small  pension,  on  which  the  whole  family 
lived  after  a  fashion  ;  but  the  amount  was  so 
small  that  the  girls  were  eager  to  be  off 
on  almost  any  terms.  Of  course  they  wanted 
to  get  husbands  if  they  could ;  otherwise 
they  would  have  to  put  up  with  something 
different. 

Chloe  and  Euphemia  called  on  this  family 
one  afternoon,  and  the  bride  was,  of  course, 
introduced  as  Mrs.  Gordon.  At  once  there 
was  a  little  stir ;  who  was  this  Mrs.  Gordon  ? 
They  had  heard  that  one  of  Hickson's  clerks 
had  a  girl  in  Lacy  Town,  but  they  did  not 
believe  he  was  married  to  her.  The  mother 
took  Euphemia  aside  and  asked  her  about  the 
matter ;  she  could  hardly  believe  it  until  her 
friend  said  she  had  attended  the  wedding. 

"  And  why  does  he  not  go  out  with  her, 

68 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

then  ?  "  she  exclaimed,  loud  enough  for  Chloe 
to  hear. 

"It  is  a  secret,"  replied  Miss  Euphemia, 
''and  I  must  ask  you  not  to  tell  any  one  in 
town.  He  doesn't  want  the  Hicksons  to  know." 

"Oh!  That's  it,  is  it?  Of  course  I  will 
be  as  silent  as  the  grave."  And  she  chuckled 
inwardly  as  she  thought  of  the  interest  which 
this  secret  would  give  to  her  visits  for  the  next 
week  or  two. 

A  few  days  later  most  of  the  gossips  in 
Georgetown  knew  that  Allan  Gordon  was 
married  to  the  girl  in  the  little  cottage,  but 
every  one  to  whom  it  was  told  was  pledged 
to  secrecy. 

Now  that  Chloe  went  out  visiting  she  saw 
how  other  women  dressed,  and,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  wished  to  be  in  the  fashion.  Allan 
must  get  her  this,  that,  and  the  other  thing  ; 
for  of  course  he,  being  in  a  dry-goods  store, 
could  get  them  for  almost  nothing,  according 
to  Miss  Euphemia. 

"  If  I  had  a  husband  in  a  position  like  yours  I 
would  dress  in  the  height  of  fashion,"  she  said. 

Chloe  was  led  away  by  this,  and  began  to 


The  Overseas   Library 

pester  Allan  to  bring  her  dresses  and  hats 
that  were  quite  beyond  their  means.  Un- 
fortunately for  him  these  things  could  be 
obtained  very  easily  by  any  of  the  clerks  ; 
they  simply  charged  the  articles  to  themselves, 
when,  of  course,  they  were  debited  against 
their  salaries.  If  Chloe  had  a  dress,  Miss 
Euphemia  must  get  one  too  ;  they  could  not 
have  the  young  woman  in  their  house  without 
doing  something  for  her.  Thus  the  incubus  of 
debt  began  to  grow. 

All  that  had  been  saved  had  gone  to  furnish 
the  little  home,  leaving  only  a  few  dollars  to 
carry  the  pair  on  until  the  end  of  the  month. 
Chloe  was  not  extravagant  in  her  housekeep- 
ing, but  she  was  certainly  ignorant  of  the  value 
of  things.  With  the  arrival  of  her  cousin  the 
natural  instincts  of  hospitality  began  to  have 
free  play  ;  she  could  not  be  mean  or  stingy 
in  presence  of  the  visitor.  Allan  gave  her 
a  certain  sum  to  last  the  week  from  on.e 
Saturday  to  another  ;  by  Wednesday  it  was 
generally  gone,  and  she  wanted  more.  She 
and  Euphemia  could  not  starve,  and  Allan 
commenced  to  draw  upon  his  salary. 

70 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

This  drawing  system  was  at  that  time  very 
common  in  all  the  Georgetown  stores.  Salaries 
were  paid  monthly  or  quarterly,  but  often  when 
the  end  of  the  term  arrived  the  whole  amount 
had  been  drawn  already,  and  besides,  possibly 
the  clerk  might  be  largely  indebted  for  goods. 
In  some  places  the  advances  were  so  great, 
one  way  or  another,  that  there  was  never  any- 
thing to  the  young  man's  credit.  Allan,  who 
had  hitherto  been  always  entitled  to  his  full 
salary  at  the  end  of  the  month,  now  began  to 
follow  the  custom  of  the  improvident. 

This  set  his  fellow-clerks  talking.  Gordon 
the  immaculate,  the  young  man  who  was  too 
virtuous  for  Demerara,  was  spending  a  lot  of 
money  and  having  silk  dresses  charged  to  him. 
He  had  a  handsome  girl  at  a  cottage  in  Regent 
Street,  with  whom  he  often  spent  his  evenings  ; 
she  was  called  Mrs.  Gordon,  but  they  all  knew 
the  value  of  such  a  title.  Other  fellows  had 
girls  who  let  themselves  be  called  Mistress 
(with  the  capital).  What  did  they  care  about 
the  girls'  names  ?  Of  course  Mrs.  Gordon 
was  one  of  the  same  class. 

Now  that  Chloe  went  visiting  she  began  to 


The  Overseas  Library 

realise  her  position.  Euphemia  told  her  what 
people  said,  and  that  some  even  doubted  her 
word  when  in  confidence  she  told  them  of  the 
marriage.  On  one  occasion  Chloe  herself  had 
been  bound  to  appeal  to  her  cousin  to  confirm 
her  assertion,  and  after  all  that  her  female 
acquaintance  shook  her  head.  She  knew  that 
Hickson's  clerks  were  virtually  prohibited  from 
marrying  until  their  engagements  of  three 
years  had  expired,  and  could  hardly  believe 
that  one  of  them  would  risk  his  prospects  by 
doing  such  a  thing. 

The  young  wife  saw  that  her  word  was 
doubted  and  went  home  angry.  In  the  even- 
ing she  told  Allan  she  wished  she  had  been 
dead  before  she  ever  saw  him. 

"  What  did  you  bring  me  to  town  for,  when 
you  knew  you  could  neither  acknowledge  me 
as  a  wife  nor  even  support  me  properly  ?  I 
was  happy  in  my  father's  house  ;  I  had  plenty 
of  friends  ;  I  wanted  for  nothing  !  Here  every- 
body looks  down  upon  me  as  if  I  were  not 
respectable." 

"  My  dear  Chloe,"  said  Allan  quietly,  "you 
knew  my  circumstances,  and  also  knew  that  I 

72 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

explained  everything  to  your  father  when  I 
first  spoke  to  him  of  marriage.  Perhaps  some- 
thing will  turn  up  shortly  ;  let  us  live  quietly 
for  a  little  while." 

"  No,  no  ! "  she  cried  ;  "  this  sort  of  life 
can't  go  on,  and  it  shan't  go  on  !  People  must 
know  that  I  am  your  lawful  wife.  You  must 
take  me  to  church  next  Sunday,  and  let  every- 
body see  that  you  are  not  ashamed  of  me.  I 
am  not  ugly  ;  all  I  want  is  a  mauve  silk  dress 
and  a  nice  hat,  to  be  equal  to  the  best  of  your 
fine  ladies.  Of  course  you  will  get  them." 

Allan  tried  to  soothe  her,  but  all  his  efforts 
were  useless.  If  he  did  not  take  the  course 
she  insisted  upon  she  would  come  to  the  store 
and  inform  Mr.  Hickson.  He  had  not  yet 
got  to  that  stage  when  he  could  deny  her  any- 
thing reasonable,  and  he  felt  that  she  was  right 
from  her  point  of  view.  It  was  certainly 
inexpedient  under  the  circumstances,  and 
might  bring  him  into  difficulties,  but  the 
present  state  of  things  was  intolerable.  He 
was  by  no  means  ashamed  of  his  choice,  but 
would  not  his  employers  look  upon  the  marriage 
as  an  open  defiance  ?  However,  the  crisis  had 

73 


The   Overseas   Library 

come  ;  his  wife  demanded  the  recognition  to 
which  she  was  entitled,  and  he  must  bear  the 
consequences  of  his  rashness.  He  even  went 
so  far  as  to  increase  his  debt  to  the  store  by 
giving  her  the  coveted  dress  and  hat  ;  if  they 
were  to  be  conspicuous,  which  they  certainly 
would  be,  then  his  wife  must  make  an  im- 
pression. 

Truly  no  handsomer  couple  were  in  church 
that  Sunday  morning.  As  they  passed  up  the 
aisle  every  one  stared,  the  men  with  admiration 
and  the  women  with  envy.  Chloe  held  herself 
up  proudly ;  she  knew  she  was  handsome,  and 
could  see  that  a  sensation  had  been  produced. 

"  Who  is  that  with  young  Gordon?"  was 
asked  in  a  dozen  pews  as  they  passed,  and 
the  only  reply  was  a  shake  of  the  head,  with 
perhaps  a  hint  from  a  woman  that  she  could 
not  be  much  good.  One  or  two,  who  had 
heard  of  the  so-called  Mrs.  Gordon,  thought 
that  they  would  go  to  some  other  church  if 
such  people  came  here. 

After  service  Allan's  fellow-clerks  crowded 
round  and  were  eager  for  introductions,  which, 
of  course,  they  easily  got.  The  luncheon-table 

74 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

at  the  mess-house  was  kept  in  quite  a  hum  of 
conversation  as  the  news  was  given  to  those 
who  had  spent  the  morning  in  their  hammocks. 
On  every  side  the  question  was  asked,  "  What 
will  Old  Hickson  say  ?"  and  it  was  answered 
by  such  expressions  of  opinion  as  "  Gordon  has 
put  his  foot  in  it,"  and  "  The  Governor  will  give 
him  beans."  One  hinted  that  he  could  not 
keep  a  wife  like  that  on  his  salary,  and  the 
cashier  said  he  must  look  up  his  account.  They 
could  not  sufficiently  praise  Gordon's  taste,  but 
at  the  same  time  were  compelled  to  condemn 
his  imprudence. 

Allan  spent  the  day  at  their  little  cottage, 
and  Chloe  was  particularly  kind  and  loving. 
Euphemia  kept  in  the  background  ;  if  she  had 
been  away  altogether  Allan  felt  that  he  would 
be  more  comfortable.  He  tried  to  forget  what 
might  be  expected  on  the  morrow,  but  now  and 
again  he  could  not  help  feeling  anxious.  Not- 
withstanding the  caresses  of  his  wife  his  rest 
was  disturbed  by  dreams. 

In  one  of  them  he  thought  they  were  sitting 
together  in  the  gallery  behind  the  screen  of 
corallita,  and  that  he  felt  supremely  happy. 

75 


The   Overseas   Library 

Through  the  tangled  creeper  the  perfumes  of 
the  limonia  and  the  fidele-wood  tree  were 
wafted,  for  it  was  evening.  The  flowers  were 
prepared  for  their  nuptials,  and  he  could  fully 
sympathise  with  them  in  their  efforts  to  attract 
the  winged  creatures  that  they  might  render 
the  necessary  assistance.  He  was  united  to 
his  lovely  boviander — his  Eve — and  they  were 
in  Paradise.  The  light  from  the  sitting-room 
was  reflected  upon  the  leaves  and  flowers  on 
the  trellis,  and  as  he  sat  with  his  arm  round 
his  wife  he  instinctively,  as  it  were,  saw  a  scaly 
head  peep  out  from  among  the  vines.  It  might 
be  the  pretty  green  lizard,  which  was  so  fond 
of  sunning  itself  there  in  the  day.  But  no, 
presently  the  head  was  extended  too  far  for  it 
to  be  that  of  the  harmless  reptile.  It  was  a 
snake,  and  as  its  colour  could  be  distinguished, 
he  perceived  that  it  must  be  the  deadly  labarria. 
He  watched  it,  but  could  neither  move  nor 
cry  out.  Chloe  went  on  chatting  those  soft 
nothings  which  only  lovers  care  to  hear,  but 
did  not  appear  to  notice  the  reptile.  It  began 
to  crawl  out  of  the  tangle  ;  it  was  on  the  floor 
and  making  towards  him.  He  tried  to  move, 


Ii>  Guiana   Wilds 

but  was  fixed  to  his  seat.  Even  when  the 
horrid  creature  coiled  round  one  of  his  legs  he 
could  not  stir.  Presently  its  eyes  glared  into 
his  ;  with  a  sudden  dart  it  plunged  its  poisonous 
fangs  into  his  cheek.  He  sunk  down — down 
—down,  as  if  into  some  bottomless  pit,  and  as 
everything  round  him  became  pitch  dark,  a 
horrid  sardonic  laugh  pierced  his  ears.  And 
he  knew  that  this  came  from  his  wife.  He 
tried  to  cry  out — he  seemed  to  be  straining 
for  hours,  but  his  tongue  refused  to  utter  a 
sound.  Suddenly,  as  if  the  ties  were  broken, 
he  called  "  Help  ! "  and  woke  to  find  his  wife 
leaning  over  him  and  asking  what  was  the 
matter. 


77 


CHAPTER  VI 

TROUBLE    BEGINS 

AS  Allan  appeared  at  the  store  next  morn- 
ing he  was  met  by  questions  from  every 
side. 

"  Where  did  you  pick  up  that  fine  girl  ? 
Is  she  really  your  wife?  Does  Old  Hickson 
know  ?  " 

Allan  gave  evasive  answers ;  he  was  not 
prepared  to  discuss  his  wife  with  a  lot  of 
fellows  who  had  little  respect  for  women  in 
general,  much  less  for  "  coloured  girls." 

Presently  Mr.  Hickson  arrived,  and  after 
looking  over  his  letters  called  him  into  his 
office. 

"  Well,  Gordon,"  he  said,  "  I  hear  you  have 
been  getting  married  ?  " 

Allan  bowed  his  head  in  assent  and  said 
nothing. 

"  How  do  you  expect  to  keep  a  wife  on  the 

78 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

salary  you  are  getting?  And  a  coloured  girl, 
too.  Why,  you'll  be  up  to  your  eyes  in  debt 
just  now." 

"  I  am  hoping  that  you  will  give  me  a  board 
allowance,  and  let  me  live  out  of  the  mess- 
house  ;  we  could  manage  then." 

"If  you  hope  that  then  you  are  very  un- 
reasonable. You  have  your  agreement,  which 
you  signed  before  coming  out,  and  you  well 
know  the  amount  of  your  salary,  besides  board 
and  lodging.  You  also  know  our  rules,  and 
must  see  that  we  cannot  make  an  exception  in 
your  case.  Your  account  will  be  looked  into  ; 
no  overdraft  be  allowed  in  future  ;  and  re- 
member that  I  have  my  eyes  on  you.  You 
have  chosen  to  defy  us,  and  we  shall  therefore 
strictly  adhere  to  the  letter  of  our  agreement." 

Allan  went  back  to  his  counter  looking  rather 
crestfallen.  H  is  account  was  already  overdrawn, 
and  this  decision  of  Mr.  Hickson  would  pre- 
vent his  receiving  any  advances  until  the  debt 
was  wiped  off.  Over  a  week  of  the  month 
was  left,  and  during  that  time  no  money  could 
be  obtained  ;  he  was  not  even  sure  whether 
then  he  would  be  allowed  to  draw  on  the  next. 

79 


The   Overseas   Library 

Whatever  would  Chloe  do  ?  She  had  already 
shown  that  economy  was,  in  her  opinion,  mean- 
ness ;  her  wants  must  be  supplied  regardless 
of  consequences. 

He  met  with  little  sympathy  from  his 
fellow-clerks ;  to  them  he  had  never  appeared 
"  chummy";  he  had  put  on  airs.  Sometimes 
he  had  even  gone  so  far  as  to  remonstrate  with 
one  or  two  when  they  drank,  gambled,  and 
spent  their  nights  at  "dignity"  balls.  This 
assumption  of  superiority  prevented  his  having 
a  single  real  friend  ;  he  could  not  descend  to 
their  level,  and  they,  on  their  parts,  felt  no 
interest  in  his  pursuits.  He  was  so  unsociable 
that  he  kept  his  door  closed  in  the  evening, 
and  studied  as  well  as  he  could  in  such  a  noisy 
place,  where  the  thin  partitions  conducted  the 
sound  of  drunken  orgies  to  his  ears  night 
after  night.  Latterly  he  would  not  subscribe 
to  a  raffle  or  attend  a  funeral  ;  he  was  a 
mean  cad. 

One  or  two  of  the  later  arrivals,  however, 
who  had  not  yet  abandoned  their  old  principles 
altogether,  offered  to  assist  him  with  loans 
when  they  heard  that  his  account  had  been 

80 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

stopped.  The  nearest  to  a  friend  was  Johnny 
Burgin,  a  hearty  young  fellow,  who  suited  his 
behaviour  to  his  company.  With  the  rollicking 
set  he  could  be  as  jolly  as  the  best ;  he  could 
play  at  every  sort  of  game,  sing,  strum  on  the 
piano  and  the  banjo,  and  altogether  make  him- 
self agreeable  everywhere.  He  even  read  a 
little  when  he  could  get  an  opportunity,  which 
was  not  very  often,  and  would  on  occasion 
enter  Gordon's  room  and  have  a  pleasant  chat. 
Allan  liked  him  very  much  ;  he  felt,  however, 
that  such  a  character  must  soon  be  ruined  in 
Demerara.  Johnny  never  said  no  to  anything, 
good,  bad,  or  indifferent ;  his  future  depended 
upon  the  company  he  kept  ;  he  was  and  would 
be  the  creature  of  circumstances.  His  sur- 
roundings in  Demerara  would  almost  certainly 
ruin  him  for  life  ;  better  that  his  health  should 
fail  and  that  he  be  sent  back  to  England. 

Burgin,  as  may  be  supposed,  had  little  money 
to  his  credit,  but  what  he  had  to  spare  was  as 
freely  offered  to  Gordon  as  it  would  have  been 
subscribed  to  a  drunken  spree. 

When  Allan  went  home  that  evening  he  told 
Chloe  they  would  have  to  reduce  their  house 

C  F  8l 


The   Overseas   Library 

expenses  to  the  lowest  possible  sum,  or  she 
would  be  left  to  starve. 

She  was  much  annoyed,  and  felt  that  in  the 
presence  of  Cousin  Euphemia  she  must  assert 
herself. 

"  Oh  yes,  I  must  starve  for  all  you  care  ! 
It  won't  matter  to  you,  for  your  meals  can 
always  be  got  at  the  mess-house  !  Why  did 
you  bring  me  to  town  if  you  could  not  keep 
me  ?  I  shall  go  back  to  father  to-morrow.  I 
am  half  starved  and  naked  already  ;  how  can  I 
live  on  less  ?  I  want  a  lot  of  things,  and  there 
is  my  cousin  ;  I  can't  be  mean,  and  I  won't ! 
I  am  not  a  red-headed  Scotchwoman  !  " 

"  My  dear,"  Allan  said,  in  a  whisper,  "you 
must  let  Miss  Euphemia  go  back  to  her 
friends  ;  when  we  get  straight  she  can  come 
again." 

"What?  You  want  to  drive  away  my  only 
friend  !  Euphemia !  Come  and  hear  this. 
See  what  it  is  to  have  a  husband !  First,  he 
spoils  my  character  by  letting  people  think  I 
am  not  honestly  married,  and  now  he  wants  to 
starve  me !  " 

Cousin  Euphemia  looked  daggers  at  the 

82 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

man  who  proposed  to  drive  her  away.  She 
had  made  herself  at  home,  and  intended  to 
stop.  She  had  heard  Chloe's  threat  to  go 
back  to  her  father,  but  this  did  not  suit  her ; 
however,  she  would  have  plenty  of  time  to 
talk  to  the  wife  when  they  were  alone  together. 

"It  is  no  use  to  talk,  Allan,"  continued 
Chloe,  "  I  am  your  wife,  and  have  my  rights. 
Because  you  thought  me  a  fool  you  imposed 
upon  me,  but  you  won't  do  it  any  more.  I 
have  friends  now  who  will  see  me  righted  ;  I 
am  not  your  mistress,  although  you  said  I  was. 

"  What !  you  never  said  I  was  your  mistress  ? 
Did  I  not  force  you  to  own  me  as  your  wife  ? 
Did  not  the  clerks  at  Hickson's  put  me  on  a 
level  with  the  girls  some  of  them  were  keep- 
ing? I  want  some  money  and  must  have  it, 
and  I  want  some  clothes.  If  you  don't  get 
what  I  want  I  shall  credit  the  things  in  your 
name,  and  you'll  have  to  pay  all  the  same." 

What  could  Allan  say  ?  He  was  not  pre- 
pared to  speak  roughly ;  he  still  loved  her 
dearly.  Yet  the  change  in  her  behaviour  since 
her  cousin's  arrival  and  since  she  had  gone  into 
low  society  was  most  distressing  to  him.  The 

83 


The  Overseas   Library 

docile  child,  as  he  thought  her,  had  become  a 
wilful  woman.  He  almost  wondered  how  this 
could  be.  The  Indian  female  was  so  quiet  and 
submissive  that  surely  Chloe's  temper  did  not 
come  from  that  side.  Her  obstinacy  might  be 
traced  to  the  red  man,  but  not  her  defiant 
attitude  ;  this  evidently  came  from  the  negro. 
She  had  threatened  to  go  back  to  her  father ; 
let  her  do  so,  for  although  he  would  miss  her 
greatly,  it  would  be  a  way  out  of  his  difficul- 
ties. 

Finding  that  he  could  say  nothing  but  what 
gave  offence,  he  left  before  his  usual  time  and 
went  back  to  the  mess-house.  Possibly  it 
would  be  as  well  to  leave  her  alone  for  a  few 
days  ;  she  might  come  round  a  little. 

The  two  women  went  to  bed  and  talked 
things  over.  Euphemia  persuaded  Chloe  that 
if  she  left  her  husband  he  might  refuse  to 
support  her ;  "  I  will  see  that  you  are  not 
imposed  upon,"  she  said.  Had  the  wife  been 
alone  no  doubt  she  would  have  given  way,  but 
in  presence  of  her  cousin,  who  continually 
egged  her  on  to  demand  her  rights,  she  could 
only  be  put  down  by  very  strong  measures, 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

which  Allan  could  not  possibly  adopt. 
Euphemia  was  shrewd,  and  could  see  where 
the  weak  point  lay,  and  then,  again,  what  did 
it  matter  to  her  if  the  happiness  of  the  young 
couple  was  ruined,  or  even  if  Allan  lost  his 
situation  ?  She  could  always  go  back  to  the 
Etaroonie  Creek,  and  so  could  Chloe  for  that 
matter.  It  was  only  the  mean,  stingy  Scotch- 
man who  would  suffer  ;  why,  a  boviander  was 
worth  a  dozen  like  him.  Up  the  river  a  man 
would  give  away  everything  he  had,  no  matter 
if  he  starved  next  day ;  here  in  town  some 
people  wanted  to  put  up  things  to-morrow  even 
when  they  wanted  them  to-day.  They  would 
remain  and  fight  it  out  ;  he  had  brought  his 
wife  to  town,  and  had  seconded  her  invitation 
to  Cousin  Euphemia ;  here  they  would  stop 
for  the  present  at  any  rate. 

During  the  rest  of  the  week  Allan  purposely 
refrained  from  going  to  his  home.  As  evening 
came,  however,  he  had  hard  work  to  prevent 
himself  from  straying  in  that  direction.  On 
Thursday  evening  he  actually  passed  the 
cottage,  and  was  surprised  to  see  it  lit  up  as 
if  for  a  party.  A  fiddle  was  playing,  and  from 

85 


The   Overseas   Library 

the  loud  stamping,  which  shook  the  little 
building,  he  understood  that  a  dance  was  in 
progress. 

He  would  not  enter,  for  he  felt  that  he  would 
be  looked  upon  as  an  intruder.  He  did  not 
know  the  people,  and  was  sorry  that  his  wife 
had  taken  up  with  them  without  his  knowledge. 
Evidently  the  opportunity  of  his  absence  had 
been  taken  to  spend  a  rowdy  evening.  He  was 
almost  ready  to  weep  as  he  passed  on.  Parties 
could  not  be  given  without  money,  and  now 
that  none  was  to  be  had  the  whole  thing 
was  not  only  defiant  but  heartless.  He  had 
borrowed  the  week's  house-keeping  money 
from  Johnny  Burgin,  and  this  was  how  Chloe 
spent  it. 

Next  morning,  as  he  stood  behind  the 
counter,  Chloe  and  Euphemia  entered  the 
store.  Allan  saw  that  his  wife's  lips  were 
firmly  set,  and  although  he  welcomed  her  it 
was  with  a  sensation  of  impending  trouble. 

"  I  want  some  money  ;  I  have  nothing  to 
buy  dinner  with  to-day,"  she  said  firmly  but 
quietly. 

"  I  haven't  a  cent  to-day,  Chloe,"  he  answered, 

86 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

"and  I  don't  know  where  to  get  anything. 
What  I  gave  you  was  intended  to  last  until 
to-morrow,  but  even  then  I  can  hardly  say  how 
a  few  dollars  can  be  obtained." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  saying  you  have  no 
money?"  she  almost  screamed.  "  Do  you 
think  I  came  to  town  to  be  starved  ?  Where 
is  Mr.  Hickson  ?  Let  me  go  to  him  !  " 

Hearing  the  noise  the  chief  clerk  came  up 
and  said,  "  Look  here,  Gordon!  This  sort  of 
thing  won't  do.  Get  rid  of  her  before  the  boss 
comes,  or  you'll  get  into  a  row." 

Several  of  the  clerks  and  one  or  two  cus- 
tomers were  looking  on.  Chloe's  mouth  was 
working  and  her  forehead  was  puckered  into 
folds.  She  was  still  handsome,  but  at  the 
same  time  appeared  devilish.  Some  one  said, 
''What  a  vixen!"  and  a  clerk  told  a  porter 
to  look  for  a  policeman. 

Allan  was  really  ashamed.  He  hung  his 
head  as  the  chief  clerk  gave  his  warning,  but 
he  was  so  confused  that  he  knew  not  what  to 
do.  He  looked  at  Burgin,  who  was  always 
ready  with  his  sympathy  for  everybody,  and 
without  a  word  Johnny  put  a  five-dollar  note 

87 


The   Overseas   Library 

into  his  hand.  With  a  gasp  of  relief  Allan 
handed  the  money  to  his  wife,  who  sailed  out 
with  her  head  in  the  air,  her  brow  still  wrinkled 
and  her  full  lips  protruding. 

After  she  had  gone  Allan  was  so  miserable 
that  he  could  hardly  attend  to  his  duties. 
Whatever  would  be  the  result  of  all  this  ? 
He  could  not  go  on  borrowing  from  Johnny, 
for  he  could  ill  spare  what  he.  had  just  lent. 
And  then,  how  was  the  amount  to  be  repaid  ? 
If  his  wife  launched  out  into  parties  and 
dancing  she  might  be  coming  to  the  store 
twice  a  week.  Should  he  run  away  from  the 
colony?  Where  could  he  get  the  passage 
money?  He  would  try  once  more  to  bring 
her  to  reason,  and  if  she  still  persisted  in  her 
course,  then 

He  called  that  evening  and  found  her  in  a 
better  humour.  She  even  came  up  and  kissed 
him.  She  would  forgive  him  this  time,  but 
he  must  not  bring  his  mean,  stingy  ways  to 
her  ;  she  would  not  put  up  with  them.  People 
said  that  Scotchmen  were  that  way,  but  she 
thought  him  different.  As  long  as  he  gave 
her  what  she  wanted  things  would  go  on  all 

88 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

right  ;  let  him  try  to  starve  her  again  and  he 
would  smell  brimstone. 

"  Send  for  the  police,  indeed  !  "  she  cried. 
"  I  suppose  you  did  not  think  I  heard  that 
long-legged,  red-headed  fellow  tell  the  porter 
to  fetch  a  policeman.  He  should  have  done 
it,  and  I  would  have  dragged  some  of  his 
carrots  from  him  !  " 

Allan  did  his  best  to  soothe  her.  He  could 
not  hate  her  yet,  for  he  was  still  in  hopes  that 
she  might  again  become  the  same  Chloe  of 
Etaroonie,  whose  disposition  was  so  gentle. 
He  had  an  excuse  for  her :  she  was  about  to 
become  a  mother,  and  Cousin  Euphemia  said 
that  women  were  always  cross  at  such  times. 
He  would  arrange  that  she  might  get  credit  at 
several  places  for  her  household  supplies,  and 
trust  that  some  time  or  other  he  would  be  able 
to  pay. 

To  go  into  the  details  of  Chloe's  fits  of 
temper  would  be  tiresome.  Sometimes  she 
was  really  mad.  Once  she  tore  a  piece  of 
cloth  into  strips  because  her  husband  could 
not  give  her  money  for  expensive  trimmings. 
She  threw  a  tumbler  at  him  as  they  sat  at 


The   Overseas   Library 

table  and  smashed  the  soup  tureen  in  front 
of  his  face. 

Cousin  Euphemia  still  remained.  To  the 
husband  she  was  deferential  and  quiet,  keeping 
herself  in  the  background  ;  during  his  absence 
she  talked  over  everything  he  had  said  and 
done,  and  gradually  roused  Chloe  until  all  good 
feeling  was  lost.  The  negro  element  came  to 
the  front  for  a  time,  to  give  place  later  to  the 
obstinacy  of  the  Indian. 

Allan  thought  that  possibly  a  little  change 
up  the  river  would  do  her  good.  He  would 
not  suggest  it  to  her,  for  that  would  be  quite 
sufficient  to  set  her  against  it,  but  he  wrote  to 
her  father.  Mr.  Bunting  invited  his  daughter 
to  come  up  and  spend  a  few  weeks,  but,  on  the 
suggestion  of  Euphemia,  Chloe  postponed  the 
visit  until  after  her  child  was  born. 

As  their  debts  accumulated  credit  became 
more  difficult  to  obtain.  Allan  went  from  place 
to  place,  making  promises  that  he  had  no 
reasonable  prospect  of  fulfilling,  until  he  was 
quite  shocked  to  think  what  a  liar  he  had 
become.  The  fact  was  he  had  become  afraid 
of  Chloe,  and  Cousin  Euphemia  tried  to  im- 

90 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

press  upon  him  the  necessity  of  preventing  her 
getting  annoyed  while  in  her  present  condition. 
Chloe  had  threatened  several  times  to  again 
visit  the  store  when  her  husband  told  her  he 
could  not  get  what  she  wanted.  She  would 
make  a  big  row  next  time ;  the  police  would 
have  to  carry  both  of  them  to  the  lock-up. 
Did  he  think  she  was  going  to  be  trod  upon  by 
any  white  man,  just  because  she  was  coloured  ? 
If  he  had  brought  out  a  Scotchwoman,  he 
would  have  had  to  give  her  a  horse  and 
carriage,  and  take  her  to  Government  House. 
Better  she  had  married  one  of  her  own  colour. 
What  did  he  want  her  to  do  ?  Go  on  the 
street?  She  could  do  that  fast  enough.  If 
he  could  not  support  her,  other  men  would. 
Let  her  lift  a  finger,  and  half  a  dozen  would 
be  round  any  day.  But  she  was  not  going  to 
do  this  if  he  treated  her  properly ;  she  would 
not  vex  the  minister  who  had  married  them. 

"  Oh,  Chloe !  How  can  you  say  such 
things  ?  You  surely  do  not  mean  to  do 
anything  so  wicked." 

"  Not  mean  it !  Of  course  I  mean  it,  and 
that  you  will  soon  see  if  you  bother  me  too 


The   Overseas   Library 

much.  You  don't  know  me !  I  can  be  a 
blackguard  if  I  like  !  Wasn't  my  great  grand- 
mother black  ?  And  don't  you  know  that 
black  women  fight  with  their  men  ?  But  you 
poor  cowardly  whites  can't  lift  a  finger  to  a 
woman.  We  can  beat  you,  and  we  do  it  too. 
Poor,  miserable,  stingy  wretches  you  are. 
Look  at  your  sickly  white  faces !  My  face 
always  looks  the  same  ;  when  you  get  fever 
we  can't  bear  to  look  at  you.  Don't  think  I 
am  going  to  nurse  you  ;  I  would  scorn  to  go 
near  you." 


92 


CHAPTER  VII 

FROM    ANGEL    TO    DEVIL 

IN  due  time  the  baby  was  born.  It  was  a 
girl,  and,  the  gossips  said,  bid  fair  to  be  as 
handsome  as  the  mother.  Now,  thought  the 
proud  father,  Chloe  will  be  different ;  her 
maternal  duties  will  keep  her  at  home,  and 
now  that  the  great  trouble  is  over  her  violent 
temper  will  no  doubt  be  soothed.  The  midwife 
told  him  that  he  must  not  cross  her  in  any  way, 
or  her  milk  would  become  sour,  and  this  would 
be  bad  for  the  infant ;  he  must  let  her  have 
anything  she  wanted  as  quickly  as  possible. 

Poor  Allan !  Here  was  another  trouble. 
His  credit  was  entirely  gone,  and  he  knew 
not  where  to  get  necessaries,  much  less  those 
extras  which  are  wanted  at  such  a  time.  The 
baby  must  have  this,  that,  and  the  other  thing, 
and  Chloe  a  new  gown  to  go  to  church  with 
after  her  confinement. 

93 


The   Overseas   Library 

Then  came  the  christening.  A  special  robe 
had  to  be  provided,  a  carriage,  and  a  feast  to 
the  gossips.  It  was  maddening  to  the  young 
fellow,  yet  in  some  way  he  managed  to  get 
everything.  Such  an  event  did  not  happen 
every  day,  and  Euphemia  was  always  at  hand 
to  urge  that  such  things  must  be  done.  In- 
stead of  a  blessing  the  little  infant  was  another 
drawback,  as  a  nurse  must  be  hired,  the  mother 
caring  little  for  it  save  as  something  to  exhibit 
to  her  female  friends. 

Allan  was  worried  and  pestered  in  the  store 
by  duns,  to  whom  he  had  to  tell  more  lies  than 
he  had  ever  told  in  his  life  before.  They  became 
at  last  so  pertinacious  that  his  work  was  seriously 
hampered.  The  other  clerks  became  disgusted, 
as  hardly  a  day  passed  without  one  of  Allan's 
creditors  coming  in  to  threaten  him  with  a  suit 
if  he  did  not  pay  at  once.  Some  went  to  Mr. 
Hickson  and  asked  him  to  stop  his  salary,  and 
when  they  were  informed  that  he  had  overdrawn 
his  account,  they  cursed  and  abused  him  until 
threatened  with  the  police. 

Now  he  was  summoned  to  appear  at  the 
police-court,  and  as  he  could  make  no  defence, 

94 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

judgment  was  given  against  him.  An  execution 
followed,  and  Chloe  was  driven  nearly  mad  when 
the  bailiffs  came  and  carried  off  the  furniture, 
leaving  the  cottage  almost  bare. 

The  day  on  which  this  took  place  was  an 
unfortunate  one  for  Allan.  Mr.  Hickson  called 
him  into  his  office,  and,  after  looking  sternly  at 
him,  said — 

"  Well,  Gordon,  you  have  made  a  mess  of  it, 
as  I  said  you  would.  We  can't  have  such 
goings-on  in  our  store.  You  must  quit.  I 
don't  want  to  be  hard  upon  you  ;  here  is  the 
balance  of  your  salary  up  to  the  end  of  next 
month,  and  I  want  you  to  go  away  at  once, 
before  any  more  of  your  creditors  come  in  to 
make  a  disturbance." 

Allan  could  say  nothing ;  he  knew  as  well  as 
his  employer  that  such  things  could  not  be 
allowed  in  a  well-conducted  dry-goods  store. 
He  took  the  few  dollars,  gathered  up  his  two 
or  three  belongings  at  the  mess-house,  got  a 
coolie  to  carry  them,  and,  haggard  and  de- 
pressed, walked  to  his  home. 

He  had  not  yet  heard  of  the  execution  on  his 
furniture,  but  he  was  not  surprised  as  he  entered 

95 


The   Overseas   Library 

to  find  the  rooms  bare,  for  he  knew  it  was  bound 
to  come.  Chloe  was  crying  upon  the  floor,  with 
Euphemia  doing  her  best  to  comfort  her  accord- 
ing to  her  usual  manner. 

"  See  what  marriage  has  brought  you  to  ! 
You  would  have  a  white  man,  you  know ;  one 
of  our  bovianders  was  not  good  enough  for 
you.  We  have  no  bailiffs  up  the  river." 

Euphemia  did  not  say  that  they  had  no 
furniture  to  take  away  at  Etaroonie  ;  she  also 
omitted  to  mention  that  the  credit  of  a 
boviander  was  worthless.  Of  course  Chloe 
was  not  to  blame ;  as  for  Miss  Euphemia 
herself,  it  never  entered  her  mind  that  she 
was  almost  entirely  answerable  for  the  ruin 
of  this  once  pretty  home. 

Allan's  appearance  gave  Chloe  the  oppor- 
tunity of  unloading  her  mind.  She  did  this 
in  a  way  that  astonished  her  husband,  not- 
withstanding that  he  was  accustomed  by  this 
time  to  hear  some  rather  strong  language 
from  her  lips  ;  those  lips  which  were  once  put 
to  such  a  different  use.  A  torrent  of  vile 
epithets  poured  forth,  and  he  could  not  help 
wondering  where  she  could  have  learnt  them. 

96 


In   Guiana    Wilds 

The  baby  woke  at  the  noise,  and  Allan, 
clapping  his  hands  over  his  ears,  ran  out  on 
the  street,  his  wife  following  him  to  the  gate 
and  relating  her  grievances  to  the  neighbours, 
who  had  already  begun  to  congregate. 

From  the  little  mob  of  negro  women  ex- 
pressions of  sympathy  for  the  distressed  wife 
could  be  heard.  One  said  this  was  the  worst 
of  marrying  a  white  man ;  they  got  poor 
women  into  trouble  and  left  them  to  bear  it 
by  themselves.  "  Look  at  him  going  up  the 
street ;  he  does  not  think  of  his  poor  wife 
and  baby  without  a  bed  to  sleep  on.  He 
ought  to  be  pelted."  One  boy  took  up  a 
stone  and  threw  it  at  Allan,  but  as  he  was 
walking  quickly  it  fell  short. 

The  poor  husband  walked  on  towards  the 
Race  Course,  his  only  desire  at  present  being 
to  get  away  from  the  city  altogether.  What 
to  do  or  where  to  go  he  knew  not,  nor  did 
he  much  care.-  He  was  tired  of  life  ;  all  his 
prospects  were  blighted ;  he  was  a  liar  and  a 
thief,  all  for  a  pretty  face  and  figure.  Her 
vile  language  still  rung  in  his  ears ;  he  could 
not  get  over  the  shock.  Was  it  possible  that 

c  o  97 


The  Overseas  Library 

this  could  be  Chloe  ?  She  must  be  stark  mad 
or  possessed  by  the  Evil  One. 

Presently  he  became  more  calm  and  could 
think  a  little.  Should  he  throw  himself  into  the 
river,  or  try  to  get  away  in  one  of  the  vessels 
in  harbour?  He  knew  several  ship  captains, 
but  none  of  them  was  leaving  for  a  week  or 
two  ;  he  must  leave  Georgetown  to-night  or 
early  in  the  morning. 

As  it  became  dusk  he  climbed  into  the  Long 
Stand  on  the  Race  Course  and  sat  down  to 
think.  Thousands  of  fireflies  were  gleaming 
over  the  greensward  and  frogs  were  whistling 
their  evening  notes,  but  he  did  not  hear  them. 
The  crisis  of  his  life  had  come.  He  could 
never  see  Chloe  again.  He  still  loved  her  in 
a  fashion,  but  it  was  impossible  to  go  on  any 
longer.  If  he  met  her  again  he  would  either 
be  horrified  by  her  curses  or  else  be  again  led 
into  dishonesty.  For  he  knew  too  well  that 
his  giving  way  to  her  in  the  first  place  was 
wrong ;  his  sense  of  right  had  been  blunted, 
now  it  again  became  sharpened  and  cut  him 
to  the  heart. 

What   could   he  do?     He   must  get  away. 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

But  where?  His  only  chance  was  to  get  far 
away,  right  up  the  Essequebo,  and  live  among 
the  Indians.  They  would  welcome  him,  he 
had  no  doubt,  for  only  the  other  day  the  head 
of  a  party  had  asked  him  to  go  with  them  ; 
he  would  get  away  from  the  shame  which  now 
oppressed  him.  He  still  had  the  few  dollars 
which  Mr.  Hickson  gave  him  ;  Chloe  would 
have  got  these  had  she  not  met  him  with 
such  a  torrent  of  abuse.  Yes,  he  would  go 
by  the  morning  steamer  to  Aranama,  and 
see  if  these  Macusis  had  yet  started. 

Sitting  on  the  bare  boards  of  the  "  Stand," 
his  mind  wandered  to  that  night  up  the  creek. 
How  could  he  account  for  the  change  which 
had  taken  place  in  the  handsome  boviander? 
A  little  over  a  year  had  passed,  and  the  ap- 
parently soft  and  gentle  girl  had  become  a 
virago.  He  tried  to  find  out  where  the  blame 
lay ;  certainly  nothing  in  his  conduct  had 
brought  on  the  change.  Cousin  Euphemia 
and  the  low  acquaintances  she  had  made  in 
Georgetown  had  something  to  do  with  it, 
but  there  must  be  hereditary  taint.  The 
African  savage  had  come  to  the  front,  and 
dominated  the  other  sides  in  her.  99 


The  Overseas  Library 

The  night  passed  slowly,  but  dawn  appeared 
at  length  to  find  Allan  cramped  but  quite 
prepared  to  carry  out  his  decision.  He  timed 
his  arrival  at  the  wharf  for  a  few  minutes  before 
the  steamer  left,  to  avoid  observation,  and 
on  his  embarking  felt  a  sense  of  relief.  The 
burden  which  had  almost  broken  him  down 
during  the  last  twelvemonth  felt  lighter  already, 
and  as  the  vessel  steamed  out  to  sea,  before 
passing  along  the  coast,  he  almost  sung  for  joy. 

Now  and  again,  however,  the  thought  of 
his  child  came  up.  How  would  the  poor 
little  thing  be  treated  ?  Possibly  Chloe  would 
vent  her  spite  upon  it,  for  he  had  heard  of 
such  cases.  Since  his  unhappy  experience  of 
wedded  life  he  had  inquired  of  some  of  the 
coloured  clerks  how  they  managed  to  keep 
house  on  such  small  salaries  as  they  received. 
Some  could  hardly  tell,  but  one  of  them  gave 
him  a  few  scraps  of  information  in  confidence. 
His  wife  was  also  a  virago,  and  they  had  three 
children.  He,  like  Allan,  had  tried  to  keep  out 
of  debt,  but  he  could  only  do  so  by  the  greatest 
firmness.  And  then,  the  poor  little  ones  ;  how 
they  were  growing  up  he  was  ashamed  to  say. 

100 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

With  their  mother  always  trying  to  foment  a 
quarrel,  and  using  language  quite  unfit  for  the 
ears  of  adult  persons  much  less  children,  their 
home  was  a  veritable  hell.  Allan  had  heard 
of  some  men  taking  to  drink,  of  others  running 
away,  of  many  who  had  been  ruined  for  life  ; 
he  would  endeavour  to  wipe  out  the  past  and 
turn  over  a  new  leaf. 

Still  the  thought  of  his  little  girl  haunted 
him.  Perhaps  some  day  he  might  be  able  to 
remove  her  from  the  evil  associations  ;  at 
present  he  could  do  nothing.  He  was  begin- 
ning life  again,  as  it  were,  and  must  think  a 
great  deal  before  doing  anything  more  than 
retire  from  the  neighbourhood  where  he  had 
suffered  so  much. 

As  the  little  steamer  continued  her  voyage 
and  the  sea-breeze  blew  upon  his  haggard 
cheeks  his  mind  became  more  calm.  He  was 
going  to  Aranama,  but  he  did  not  know  what 
he  should  do  when  he  got  there.  The  few 
shillings  he  had,  after  paying  for  his  passage 
and  a  breakfast,  would  not  go  very  far.  But 
he  knew  that  if  he  came  across  the  party  of 
Indians  who  had  lately  been  in  town,  and  who 

101 


The  Overseas  Library 

had  offered  to  give  him  a  trip  to  the  Macusi 
country,  he  would  be  all  right.  Perhaps  they 
had  started  already. 

In  the  afternoon  he  arrived  at  his  destination, 
which  was  then  little  more  than  an  Indian 
Mission  station.  Gold-digging  was  unknown 
as  yet,  and  the  little  village  was  a  rendezvous 
for  the  parties  of  red  men  who  came  down  at 
long  intervals. 

On  landing  Allan  hardly  knew  what  to  do. 
He  had  nothing  but  the  clothes  he  stood  up 
in,  and  the  few  shillings  in  his  pocket.  He 
wandered  along  the  irregular  street  fronting 
the  river,  eagerly  looking  for  some  sign  of  the 
friendly  Macusis,  but  at  first  could  see  nothing 
of  them.  Several  people  stared  out  from  the 
doors  of  their  little  huts,  wondering  what  a 
white  man  could  be  doing  there.  One  little 
negro  child  ran  away  screaming  at  the  sight  of 
him  ;  possibly  his  haggard  face  frightened  it. 

What  should  he  do  ?  Night  was  coming  on, 
and  he  was  tired.  Down  near  the  river  was  a 
logic,  or  shed ;  perhaps  he  might  find  a  place 
where  he  could  sit  down. 

As  he  entered  a  confused  assemblage  of 

102 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

hammocks  met  his  eyes,  and  almost  imme- 
diately his  Indian  acquaintance  welcomed  him 
with  the  few  words  of  English  he  could  muster, 
calling  him  "  Mattee,"  and  asking  him  partly 
by  signs  whether  he  wanted  to  go  with  them 
up  the  Essequebo.  He  nodded  assent,  and 
was  at  once  made  welcome. 

In  this  logic,  which  had  been  provided  for 
the  accommodation  of  Indian  visitors,  a  dozen 
of  both  sexes  were  lounging  in  their  hammocks.' 
The  majority  were  men,  but  there  were  two 
women,  who  out  of  respect  to  the  Mission  wore 
long  nightgown-like  dresses.  They  talked 
with  each  other  in  the  soft,  gentle  manner 
so  characteristic  of  the  aborigines  of  Guiana 
when  they  are  sober,  and  Allan  stood  up  for 
a  few  minutes  looking  on. 

Seeing  that  he  had  no  hammock,  one  of  his 
friends  got  up  and  offered  his,  intimating  that 
he  would  join  one  of  the  others.  Allan  hardly 
liked  to  deprive  him  of  his  lounge,  but  as  he 
knew  that  he  would  be  quite  welcome,  and 
would  have  offended  them  if  he  had  refused  to 
take  it,  he  slipped  in.  One  of  the  women  then 
brought  him  some  cassava  bread  and  a  calabash 

103 


The  Overseas  Library 

with  pepper-pot,  which  he  thoroughly  enjoyed. 
Having  finished  his  evening  meal  he  tried  to 
converse  with  them  by  signs  and  a  few  words 
he  had  picked  up,  by  which  he  learnt  that  they 
were  starting  up  the  river  next  morning. 

Presently  his  friends  settled  down  to  sleep, 
but  although  Allan  was  very  tired  the  strange- 
ness of  his  surroundings  kept  him  thinking. 
Fortunately  none  of  the  few  white  men  at 
Aranama  had  seen  him  come  here,  and  he 
hoped  by  leaving  early  in  the  morning  to 
escape  observation.  He  did  not  suppose  that 
Chloe  would  follow  him,  but  there  was  no 
knowing  what  a  woman  of  that  sort  would  do. 
He  believed  that  she  would  venture  up  the 
rapids  if  by  doing  so  she  could  vent  her  spite 
upon  him,  and  he  was  anxious  to  be  off  before 
any  one  should  recognise  him  and  set  her  on 
his  track.  He  would  not  be  free  from  this 
anxiety  until  they  were  actually  on  the  way ; 
then  he  would  be  happy. 

How  often  do  others  feel  the  same  way ! 
The  young  Scotchman  once  thought  it  would 
be  the  culminating  point  of  his  felicity  when  he 
was  married  to  the  handsome  boviander  ;  now 

104 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

he  looked  forward  with  hope  to  entire  freedom 
from  her  clutches. 

At   last    nature  could    bear    no    more  ;    his 
thoughts  became  confused,  and  he  fell  asleep. 


105 


CHAPTER    VIII 

UP    THE    ESSEQUEBO 

FOR  three  long  weeks  the  party  struggled 
against  the  strong  current  of  the  Essequebo 
river.  Ascending  dangerous  rapids  one  after 
another  from  the  second  day  of  their  journey, 
for  the  first  week  they  made  little  progress  ; 
afterwards  they  had  only  to  contend  with  the 
rushing  stream.  In  the  afternoon  they  en- 
camped, and  one  or  two  of  the  men  went 
hunting  for  a  supper,  which  they  sometimes 
obtained  by  shooting  an  acourie,  labba,  or 
peccary.  Quite  as  often  they  had  nothing  to 
eat,  and  Allan,  who  had  always  been  accus- 
tomed to  regular  meals,  felt  these  privations 
very  much.  Then  he  was  exposed  to  drench- 
ing rains,  which  often  fell  in  such  torrents  as  to 
necessitate  baling  to  prevent  their  canoe  being 
swamped. 

Allan  envied  the   Indians.     The    men    had 

1 06 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

been  wearing  shirts  at  Aranama  and  the 
women  loose  frocks  ;  now  they  stripped  and 
placed  these  articles  carefully  away  in  their 
pegalls,  or  wicker  trunks,  leaving  themselves 
naked  save  for  the  lap  of  the  men  and  queyu, 
or  bead  apron,  of  the  women.  The  rain  poured 
on  their  backs  and  then  off  again  ;  the  sun 
tried  his  best  to  frizzle  them,  but  they  felt 
quite  comfortable.  If  they  got  a  meal  they  ate 
voraciously,  if  nothing  they  never  complained. 

If  the  young  Scotchman  was  to  live  amongst 
them  he  must  learn  to  endure  privation  in 
the  same  way.  How  could  he  ever  hope  to 
succeed?  Certainly  not  by  cuddling  himself. 
His  clothes  and  boots  would  wear  out ;  how 
could  he  get  more  ?  As  yet  he  had  always 
enjoyed  good  health,  and  thought  he  could  do 
the  same  as  his  companions.  His  clothes  were 
dripping  with  moisture  and  his  boots  sodden 
after  the  first  great  shower.  He  had  no 
others  and  must  take  them  off.  The  afternoon 
sun  shone  warm  upon  the  river,  and  on  the 
sandy  spit  where  the  party  were  encamped ; 
now  was  the  time  to  dry  them. 

In    the    presence    of    the    women    he   was 

107 


The  Overseas  Library 

ashamed  to  strip,  but  going  behind  a  tree  he 
denuded  himself  to  his  shirt,  and  laid  out  the 
other  garments  upon  the  sand.  Feeling  still 
chilly  and  uncomfortable,  he  wandered  off  to 
a  little  distance,  stripped  himself  quite  naked, 
laid  out  his  shirt  to  dry,  and  took  a  plunge  into 
the  water.  Not  to  remain  long,  however,  for 
suddenly  he  was  surrounded  with  a  shoal  of 
small  fish,  which  he  recognised  from  reports 
as  the  dreaded  perai.  He  kicked  and  splashed 
as  he  hurried  to  the  shore,  but,  notwithstanding 
the  shallowness  of  the  water,  he  received  several 
bites,  each  of  which  carried  off  a  tiny  piece  of 
one  of  his  toes. 

Tearing  off  a  piece  from  his  shirt  he  bound 
up  his  feet  and  sat  down  on  the  warm  sand  to 
await  the  drying  of  his  clothes.  Only  his 
head  was  covered  by  his  limp  felt  hat  and  his 
back  was  turned  towards  the  afternoon  sun, 
which  had  not  yet  gone  down  behind  the  bank 
of  foliage  on  the  western  shore  of  the  great 
river.  Presently  he  felt  a  pricking  sensation 
over  the  shoulders,  attended  by  a  great  heat, 
and  knew  at  once  that  the  rays  of  the  sun  were 
burning  him.  Fortunately  his  shirt  was  dry 

1 08 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

enough  to  put  on,  and  he  was  saved  for  the 
present  from  a  severe  blistering. 

What  could  he  do  ?  His  feet  were  too 
tender  to  allow  of  his  walking  barefooted,  and 
his  skin  would  be  a  mass  of  sores  if  he  went 
naked.  The  food  supply  was  very  uncertain, 
and  his  stomach  revolted  against  such  a  thing 
as  barbecued  monkey.  However,  he  must 
make  the  best  of  it ;  whatever  happened  he 
could  never  go  back. 

His  companions  were  comfortable  enough. 
Even  if  Allan  could  have  told  them  how  he 
suffered,  they  would  not  have  understood. 
Their  naked  feet  were  inured  to  the  rough 
walking  of  the  forest  and  the  burning  rocks 
in  the  midst  of  the  river,  among  which  they 
hauled  the  canoe  when  the  rapids  came  down 
like  mill-streams.  Their  broad  backs  were 
quite  unaffected  by  burning  sun  or  pouring 
rain,  and  their  limbs  uncramped  by  sitting  on 
the  bottom  of  the  canoe  or  on  the  sticks  which 
served  as  thwarts. 

Oh  !  this  awful  journey  !  How  Allan  wished 
he  had  never  come  out  to  Demerara  !  Better 
be  dead  than  to  endure  the  chill  of  wet  clothing 

109 


The   Overseas  Library 

and  the  beating  down  of  the  sun  day  after  day. 
Would  it  never  end  ?  During  the  last  few  days 
he  became  apathetic  ;  the  joints  of  his  lower 
limbs  were  so  cramped  that  he  could  hardly 
feel  them,  and  when  the  party  landed  for  the 
night  he  could  barely  walk.  His  knee-joints 
were  alternately  stiff  and  limp,  and  his  head 
felt  heavy.  He  could  only  lie  in  the  hammock 
and  try  to  cool  his  throbbing  temples  with 
some  green  leaves  which  one  of  the  women 
had  kindly  brought  him. 

At  night  he  could  not  sleep.  He  tossed 
about  in  his  yielding  couch  as  far  as  it  would 
permit,  and  vainly  tried  everything  possible  to 
induce  unconsciousness.  But  no,  he  had  been 
too  severely  taxed  for  more  than  a  fortnight  ; 
the  shock  to  the  mind  had  been  followed  by  an 
enormous  strain  upon  the  body.  If  he  dozed 
for  a  few  minutes,  it  was  to  dream  of  his  wife. 
At  one  time  she  was  following  him  with  an 
Indian  club  ;  she  had  stripped  herself,  and  had 
become  the  dreaded  Kenaima,  the  avenger  of 
blood.  Her  lovely  body  was  painted  with  spots 
like  those  of  the  jaguar,  and  her  eyes  were  balls 
of  fire.  He  ran  from  her  into  the  forests,  but 

no 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

she  followed  him  everywhere.  He  waded  out 
into  the  river  and  clambered  upon  a  great 
boulder,  beneath  which  rushed  a  turbulent 
stream,  with  rapids  and  whirlpools.  She 
followed  and  he  jumped  in,  to  be  carried 
down  among  the  tangle  of  lacis  and  into  the 
haunts  of  the  great  pacou. 

He  woke  to  find  himself  struggling  with 
one  of  the  Indians,  who  held  him  back  from 
plunging  into  the  river.  The  red  man  helped 
him  into  his  hammock,  and  laid  his  hand  on 
the  burning  forehead,  but  said  nothing.  They 
all  knew  he  was  sick,  but  what  could  they 
do? 

One  of  the  women  boiled  some  greenheart 
seeds  to  make  him  a  drink,  which  relieved  him 
somewhat,  and  enabled  him  to  go  on  next  day. 
But  the  rain  and  the  sun  were  alternately 
having  their  effect,  and  as  night  fell  the 
throbbing  of  the  temples  began,  until  he 
raved  so  wildly  that  the  kind  woman  slung  her 
hammock  close  enough  to  watch  and  prevent 
his  wandering  into  the  forest  or  jumping  into 
the  river. 

As  the  small  hours  of  the  morning  came  he 

in 


The  Overseas  Library 

began  to  shake  with  ague.  His  teeth  chattered, 
and  every  limb  jerked  spasmodically.  His  nurse 
made  a  fire  immediately  beside  his  hammock, 
and  almost  choked  him  by  throwing  upon  it  a 
bundle  of  green  leaves.  In  this  apology  for  a 
vapour-bath  he  lay  until  relieved  by  a  perspira- 
tion, and  perhaps  fell  asleep  for  an  hour. 

When  the  sun  rose  he  felt  a  little  better. 
The  head  of  the  party  offered  to  take  him  back 
to  Aranama,  but  Allan  refused  to  give  so  much 
trouble.  If  he  was  to  die  let  death  come  in  the 
midst  of  these  wilds.  Like  most  Scotchmen, 
he  was  a  fatalist ;  if  death  was  preordained,  the 
time  was  fixed  ;  it  would  not  matter  where  he 
was  when  the  hour  arrived,  the  inevitable  must 
happen.  Better  to  suffer  in  the  company  of 
these  quiet  people  than  to  go  back  to  George- 
town, and  be  worried.  In  two  days  more  they 
would  arrive  at  the  Rupununi,  on  a  bank  of 
which  the  Macusi  village  was  situated ;  perhaps 
he  would  be  better  then. 

Allan's  friends  made  him  as  comfortable  in 
the  day  as  the  narrow  limits  of  a  canoe  will 
allow.  They  put  up  a  little  screen  of  palm 
leaves  to  partially  shield  him  from  the  sun  and 

I  12 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

rain.  Sometimes  he  was  free  from  the  pain  in 
the  head  ;  then  the  feeling  of  relief  was  so 
great  that  he  was  almost  comfortable.  The 
monotonous  thump  and  swish  of  the  paddles, 
as  the  Indians  pulled  on  and  on,  hour  after 
hour,  tended  to  soothe  him  until  he  could 
almost  sleep.  Yet  he  knew  that  he  was  on  the 
river,  and  that  at  either  side  were  great  banks 
of  foliage  rising  upwards  to  that  sun  which  had 
shone  so  pitilessly  upon  him  in  the  earlier  part 
of  his  journey. 

At  such  times  his  dreams  were  pleasant.  His 
childhood  days  came  back.  He  saw  himself 
wandering  upon  the  hills,  at  school,  or  in  the 
little  shop  where  he  had  served  his  apprentice- 
ship. Even  Chloe  would  sometimes  appear, 
not  as  the  virago  of  Georgetown,  but  as  the 
handsome  boviander  of  Etaroonie.  How  he 
loved  her !  Deep  down  in  his  heart  there  was 
an  intense  feeling,  which,  however  it  might  be 
hidden  by  the  horror  and  dread  she  had  so 
lately  inspired,  still  glowed  and  was  ready  to 
burst  into  flame.  It  was  like  the  fire  which  the 
Indian  woman  had  covered  with  green  leaves  ; 
unable  to  escape  from  its  smothering  burden,  it 

C  H  113 


The  Overseas  Library 

made    its    presence    known    by   a   dense,   hot 
smoke. 

Would  it  ever  be  possible  for  him  to  be 
happy  again  ?  Sometimes  he  felt  as  if  all 
women  were  hateful.  And  yet  these  poor 
Indian  women,  who  were  little  better  than 
beasts  of  burden  for  their  husbands,  seemed 
kind  enough.  Surely  all  women  were  not  like 
his  wife  !  Perhaps  he  might  yet  find  one  who 
would  console  him  for  his  loss. 

Now  he  was  sick  he  wanted  sympathy,  and 
this  did  not  appear  to  exist  among  his  Indian 
friends.  They  were  kind  in  their  way,  but, 
from  his  wanting  the  means  of  communicating 
with  them  properly,  he  felt  very  lonely.  He 
thought  of  his  mother,  and  how  she  would 
grieve  if  she  knew  him  to  be  all  alone  in  the 
wilds  of  Guiana,  sick  and  in  trouble. 

But  enough  of  this  ;  he  would  be  strong  yet, 
and  perhaps  do  something  to  make  his  name 
known  in  the  world.  He  must  learn  the 
Macusi  language  and  try  to  study  their 
manners  and  customs.  He  would  also  in- 
vestigate the  plants  and  animals  of  the  great 
savannah. 

114 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

At  last  the  party  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Rupununi,  and  in  a  day  or  two  a  change  in  the 
aspect  of  the  country  was  perceptible  to  Allan. 
Hitherto  the  banks  had  been  covered  with 
great  trees  ;  these  became  gradually  lower, 
until  passing  glimpses  of  open  grassy  savan- 
nah could  be  seen  through  gaps  in  the  wall  of 
vegetation  on  either  hand. 

Allan  could  see  that  the  Indians  were  pleased 
as  they  got  nearer  home,  and  even  he  began  to 
hope  that  his  fever  would  abate  when  once  he 
was  free  from  the  hardships  of  the  voyage. 
What  he  did  not  like,  however,  were  the  swarms 
of  sandflies  which  gathered  round  them  at  the 
camps.  Hitherto,  neither  mosquitoes  nor  any 
other  troublesome  pests  had  interfered  with 
him  ;  now  he  had  these  bloodsuckers  to 
contend  with  at  night,  as  he  lay  burning  or 
shivering  in  his  hammock.  In  the  morning  his 
face  and  hands  were  covered  with  tiny  spots, 
which  soon  became  the  centres  of  swellings 
that  almost  closed  his  eyes.  How  they 
itched !  He  was  almost  mad  with  the  feel- 
ing of  puffiness,  and  the  desire  to  rub  his 
skin  into  sores. 


The  Overseas  Library 

However,  the  party  arrived  at  the  village 
one  afternoon,  to  be  met  by  a  pack  of  hungry 
curs,  who  crowded  round  the  stranger  as  he 
was  helped  out  of  the  canoe. 

Home  at  last !  Even  the  Indians  were  glad 
to  meet  their  friends  after  a  two  months' 
absence.  The  villagers  came  out  to  see 
what  had  been  brought  from  Georgetown. 
There  was  a  package  of  beads  for  the  women, 
knives  and  axes,  blue  salempores,  and,  above 
everything  else,  a  supply  of  powder  and  shot. 
There  was  no  embracing,  and  but  few  words 
were  spoken,  yet  they  were  pleased  in  their 
quiet  sort  of  way,  and  glad  to  inspect  the 
different  articles. 

The  village  consisted  of  about  thirty  huts, 
and  was  placed  on  the  summit  of  a  little 
mound,  which  raised  it  above  the  level  of 
the  plain.  Unlike  the  sheds  of  the  forest 
Indians,  the  dwellings  of  the  Macusis  were 
circular,  and  thatched  down  to  the  ground. 
This  made  them  very  dark  and  hot,  and  as 
Allan  was  led  to  one  of  the  best,  he  thought  it 
a  very  undesirable  place  for  a  sick  man. 

The  walls  were  hung  with  gourds  of  various 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

sizes  and  shapes,  some  of  them  filled  with  water, 
and  on  the  ground  were  two  great  pig-troughs, 
as  Allan  thought,  but  which  he  afterwards 
discovered  were  receptacles  for  piwarrie,  the 
Indian's  beer.  Hanging  overhead  were  blow- 
pipes, bows  and  arrows,  various  kinds  of 
baskets,  one  or  two  clubs,  balls  of  cotton 
yarn,  and  two  of  those  showy  feather  crowns 
which  are  worn  on  festive  occasions.  At  the 
side  farthest  from  the  doorway  was  the 
hearth,  consisting  of  an  iron  slab  for  baking 
the  cassava  bread,  and  near  it  came  the 
matapee  for  pressing  out  the  poisonous  juice. 

Slung  across  were  several  hammocks,  into 
one  of  which  Allan  was  placed,  for  he  could 
hardly  climb  to  it  without  assistance.  He 
sunk  down  and  surveyed  the  furnishings  of  his 
chamber  as  far  as  the  dim  light  would  allow. 
It  looked  very  dirty  from  the  smoke,  but  was 
not  so  unwholesome  as  might  be  thought.  It 
was  certainly  a  shelter  from  the  rain  and  sun, 
but  so  hot  as  almost  immediately  to  cause 
profuse  perspiration. 

Allan  took  off  his  coat,  which,  with  so  many 
wettings,  was  discoloured  and  had  a  mouldy 

117 


The  Overseas  Library 

smell,  and  tried  to  sleep,  in  which  he  at  last 
succeeded. 

Next  morning  he  felt  better,  and  went  out- 
side. There  was,  however,  little  to  be  seen, 
save  a  few  cotton-bushes  and  a  curatella,  the 
sandpaper -like  leaves  of  which  are  used  for 
polishing  bows  and  wooden  arrow-points.  The 
only  food-plants  were  a  few  peppers  (capsi- 
cums), and  at  first  he  wondered  where  the 
cassava  came  from.  Here  were  a  dozen  women 
at  work  washing  the  roots,  peeling,  and  grating 
them  into  pulp,  but  no  sign  of  a  provision 
ground.  However,  he  knew  that  it  must  be 
somewhere  not  very  far  off,  and  was  glad  to 
see  that  the  food  supply  was  apparently 
abundant.  The  men  were  out  hunting,  and 
the  whole  place  had  almost  an  air  of  desertion, 
from  the  quiet  way  the  women  went  about  their 
tasks.  They  hardly  looked  at  the  stranger, 
but  one  young  girl  brought  him  a  calabash  of 
pepper-pot  and  a  cake  of  cassava  bread,  on 
which  he  tried  to  make  a  breakfast,  but 
without  much  success.  The  stinging  taste  of 
the  capsicums  stirred  his  palate  a  little,  other- 
wise he  could  not  have  swallowed  anything. 

118 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

He  thanked  the  girl  in  the  best  way  he  could, 
and  again  retired  to  his  hammock. 

In  the  afternoon  he  was  roused  from  a  doze 
by  the  sound  of  a  peculiar  rattling,  and  presently 
the  doorway  of  the  hut  was  obstructed  by  a 
grotesque  figure,  painted,  and  fully  dressed  with 
two  or  three  necklaces  and  a  feather  crown. 
He  held  a  large  rattle  in  his  hand,  formed  of 
a  calabash  pierced  through  with  a  stick,  and 
trimmed  with  feathers,  with  which  he  made 
the  noise  that  had  roused  his  'patient. 

Yes,  this  was  the  physician  of  the  tribe,  the 
Peaiman,  who  had  been  brought  to  cure  Allan 
of  his  fever.  In  the  opinion  of  his  friends 
some  enemy  was  at  work,  and  the  Peaiman 
would  drive  him  away.  He  looked  at  Allan, 
and  after  giving  orders  to  one  of  the  women, 
retired  for  a  short  time,  to  return  with  a  cala- 
bash of  some  hot  nauseous  drink,  which  he 
almost  forced  the  sick  man  to  take.  At  the 
same  time,  the  women  had  been  busy  making 
a  fire  in  the  hut,  on  which  some  green  leaves 
were  heaped  until  the  place  was  obscured  with 
a  dense  smoke. 

From  the  effects  of  the  hot  drink  and  this 

119 


The  Overseas  Library 

primitive  vapour-bath  Allan  began  to  perspire 
at  every  pore.  Then  the  Peaiman  shook  his 
rattle,  and  commenced  an  altercation  with  the 
devil,  which  lasted  for  fully  an  hour.  Of  course 
the  patient  could  not  understand  a  word  that 
was  said,  but  he  afterwards  had  a  dreamy 
recollection  of  something  like  a  dispute  going 
on,  in  which  the  orders  of  the  Peaiman  were 
answered  by  defiance  on  the  part  of  the  enemy. 
It  was  as  if  the  one  commanded  the  other  to 
leave  his  friend  alone,  which  order  for  a  long 
time  he  refused  to  obey. 

Allan  lay  in  the  hammock,  his  head  aching 
with  the  din,  only  the  Peaiman  apparently 
being  present.  Yet,  from  amidst  the  smoke  a 
second  voice  certainly  came,  attended  by  a 
swishing  and  whirl,  like  the  fluttering  of 
some  monstrous  bat.  Challenges,  shouts, 
cries,  refusals  of  obedience,  and  demands 
came  from  the  contending  parties,  the  voice 
of  the  enemy  being  loudest  in  the  beginning, 
but  gradually  sinking  as  he  became  worsted  in 
the  conflict. 

When  and  how  it  all  ended,  Allan  never 
knew  ;  he  became  unconscious,  and  sunk  into 

120 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

a  dreamless  state,  from  which  nothing  could 
wake  him  for  a  long  time. 

When  he  came  to  himself  the  sun  was  high 
and  shining  on  the  little  patch  of  ground 
beyond  the  open  doorway.  His  headache  was 
gone,  and  he  felt  much  better  ;  but,  when  he 
tried  to  get  out  of  the  hammock  his  legs  gave 
way,  and  he  lay  upon  the  ground  unable  to 
rise.  The  vapour-bath  and  the  warm  drink 
had  taken  away  the  little  strength  remaining 
after  the  fever,  and  now  he  was  indeed  an 
invalid.  He  instinctively  called  for  help  as  he 
fell,  and  immediately  a  young  girl  came  in. 
She  lifted  him  up  without  any  difficulty  and 
placed  him  in  the  hammock,  at  the  same  time 
putting  her  soft  hand  on  his  forehead  to  feel 
if  it  was  hot. 

This  semblance  to  a  caress  was  the  first  sign 
of  feeling  Allan  had  experienced  since  he  had 
joined  the  Indians,  and  he  could  not  refrain 
from  pressing  her  hand  gratefully.  She  looked 
confused  as  if  she  did  not  understand  ;  her 
seeming  caress  was  nothing  more  than  a  kind 
of  examination  to  see  if  the  work  of  her  father 
the  Peaiman  had  been  successful.  When  Allan 

121 


The  Overseas  Library 

held  her  wrist  she  did  not  snatch  it  away,  but 
humoured  the  patient's  whim,  as  no  doubt  she 
considered  it. 

Allan's  mind  was  now  clear,  and  he  could 
not  help  gazing  at  his  nurse,  as  she  might 
be  called,  Naked,  save  for  a  pretty  fringed 
bead  apron,  her  beautiful  figure  was  dis- 
played before  him.  Unlike  most  of  the 
Indian  women  he  had  before  seen,  she  was 
not  short  and  stunted,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
of  a  fair  height.  Her  ruddy  brown  skin  was 
beautifully  clear  and  her  breasts  were  worthy 
the  attention  of  a  sculptor.  Her  bearing 
was  truly  modest  as  she  withdrew  herself  from 
his  feeble  grasp,  and  he  felt  as  if  he  had  lost  a 
friend  as  she  disappeared. 

However,  she  quickly  returned  with  a  cala- 
bash of  thin  pepper-pot  and  a  cake  of  cassava 
bread,  and  appeared  gratified  when  he  managed 
to  eat  a  few  bits  of  the  latter,  after  soaking 
them  in  the  sauce.  Being  so  weak,  he  was 
glad  to  let  her  hold  the  calabash  for  him,  and 
she  was  thus  detained  for  a  longer  time. 

After  a  light  meal  he  again  fell  asleep,  and 
did  not  wake  until  next  morning.  These  two 

I  22 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

long  spells  of  sleep  had  worked  wonders  ;  he 
was  another  man.  With  the  fever  had  gone 
that  hopeless  feeling  which  made  him  content 
to  die  ;  now  he  would  strive  to  get  about  as 
soon  as  possible.  His  mind  was  clear,  and  his 
appetite  had  returned. 

The  girl  brought  him  some  barbecued  veni- 
son, which  he  ate  almost  voraciously,  at  sight 
of  which  she  looked  pleased.  Then  she  helped 
him  out  of  his  hammock  and  set  him  upon  his 
legs,  her  arms  causing  a  thrill  to  the  convales- 
cent as  he  felt  them  holding  him  up.  Possibly 
he  let  himself  appear  weaker  than  he  really 
was,  for  the  purpose  of  retaining  her  near  him, 
but  when  she  saw  that  he  could  stand  and  walk 
to  the  doorway  she  left  him  alone. 

On  the  shady  side  of  the  hut  was  a  low 
stool,  and  on  this  Allan  sat  to  have  a  view  of 
the  settlement.  The  women  were  busy  as 
usual,  and  a  few  boys  were  playing.  Around 
the  huts  were  many  different  species  of  half- 
tame  animals,  including  domestic  fowls,  parrots, 
macaws,  toucans,  and  monkeys,  and  the  young- 
sters were  shooting  at  them  with  blunt  arrows, 
not  caring  whether  they  injured  them  or  not. 

123 


The  Overseas  Library 

But  the  animals  were  wary,  and  not  being 
confined  in  any  way,  they  got  among  the  low 
bushes  or  made  off  into  the  savannah,  to  slyly 
come  back  when  their  tormentors  became 
weary  of  their  sport. 

Allan  made  a  sign  to  one  of  them,  and  he 
came  up  and  handed  him  his  bow.  The  white 
man  tried  to  shoot  at  one  of  the  papaw  trees, 
but  could  hardly  draw  the  bow.  How  insigni- 
ficant he  felt !  This  little  boy  was  stronger 
than  he  and  more  fitted  for  the  work  of  a 
huntsman.  He  could  almost  cry  with  vexation 
at  his  failures.  And  then,  to  be  despised  by  a 
little  boy  of  ten!  He  well  knew  that  weakness 
was  despicable  in  the  eyes  of  every  Indian, 
and  that  the  women  would  look  upon  him  with 
contempt. 

This  would  never  do.  He  thought  of  the 
handsome  girl  who  had  been  so  kind  to  him  ; 
he  must  do  something  to  show  his  manhood. 
Sitting  down  upon  a  bench  when  the  other 
men  were  out  hunting  was  something  disgrace- 
ful. He  was  weak  now,  but  when  he  became 
strong  again  how  could  he  gain  her  respect? 
He  must  learn  to  hunt,  fish,  and  shoot,  and  he 
determined  to  commence  as  soon  as  possible. 

124 


CHAPTER    IX 

THE    INITIATION 

THE  Macusi  village  stood  near  the  edge 
of  the  great  Pirara  savannah,  the  site  of 
the  fabled  Lake  Parima  of  Ralegh  and  the  old 
geographers.  To  the  west  of  this  great  inland 
sea  was  located  the  city  of  Manoa,  capital  of 
the  empire  of  "  El  Dorado,"  the  gilded  king. 
Modern  travellers  have  reduced  the  great  sea 
from  the  size  of  the  Caspian  to  a  reedy  pool 
called  Lake  Amucu,  which,  with  other  bits  of 
swamp,  is  all  that  is  left  of  the  fabulous  lake 
of  golden  sands.  At  times,  however,  the 
semblance  of  a  great  body  of  water  is  still 
produced  ;  floods  rise  and  cover  all  the  lower 
grounds,  leaving  only  the  hillocks,  like  that  on 
which  the  village  was  placed,  to  appear  above 
the  surface. 

Allan  could  do  little  but  think  as  he  lay  in 
his  hammock.  His  mind  wandered  to  the 
stories  he  had  read  ;  the  gilded  king,  the 


The  Overseas  Library 

cannibals,  and  men  with  eyes  in  their  breasts. 
How  he  longed  for  a  book,  or  some  one  to  talk 
with  !  The  feeling  of  loneliness  was  intensified 
from  the  fact  that  he  was  not  only  sick,  but 
without  even  an  acquaintance.  He  could  not 
speak  the  language,  and  no  one  in  the  village 
knew  English,  or  if  such  a  person  lived  there 
he  did  not  come  near. 

The  Peaiman  came  in  now  and  then  to  look 
at  his  patient.  He  looked  pleased  at  the 
obvious  improvement,  which,  in  his  opinion, 
was,  of  course,  due  to  the  conjurations.  He 
had  gained  another  victory  over  the  Hori,  or 
devil,  and  could  shake  his  rattle  and  raise  his 
head  an  inch  or  two  higher.  His  daughter 
brought  Allan  food  morning  and  night,  and  he 
was  always  glad  to  see  her.  .Like  a  ray  of 
sunshine  in  the  dark,  smoke-begrimed  hut,  she 
appeared  for  a  few  minutes  and  then  left  him 
to  feel  all  the  more  lonely.  He  tried  on 
several  occasions  to  keep  her  with  him  for  a 
few  minutes  longer  than  her  errand  required, 
but  she  was  shy,  and,  as  he  got  better  and 
could  walk  about,  absented  herself  altogether. 

His  acquaintance  who  had  brought  him  from 

126 


In  Guiana   Wilds 

Bartica  was  generally  engaged  in  hunting  and 
fishing,  and  even  when  he  paid  a  visit  in  the 
evening,  he  knew  too  little  of  English  to  be 
able  to  carry  on  a  conversation.  For  a  sick 
man  to  endeavour  to  make  himself  understood 
by  signs  is  a  hard  task,  and  this  Allan  dis- 
covered very  quickly.  He  was  too  feeble, 
and  had  to  give  it  up.  He  must  learn  the 
language ;  but  how  ?  As  he  became  strong 
enough  to  crawl  to  the  door  he  saw  that  the 
boys  of  the  village  were  practising  with  their 
bows,  and  he  beckoned  to  one  of  them.  The 
boy  hesitated  a  little  ;  he  was  somewhat  afraid 
of  the  pale  face  which  met  his  gaze.  How- 
ever, like  all  Indian  boys,  he  had  to  hide 
his  feelings,  for  it  would  never  do  to  let  the 
other  youngsters  see  anything  like  fear  upon 
his  face. 

The  boy  came,  and  Allan,  pointing  to  the 
bow  and  arrows,  asked  by  signs  what  were 
their  names.  The  boy  could  not  understand 
at  first  what  the  sick  man  wanted,  but  in  a  few 
minutes  he  grasped  the  situation  and  soon  he 
was  giving  the  stranger  his  first  lesson  in  the 
Macusi  language. 

127 


The  Overseas   Library 

Day  after  day,  as  he  got  better,  Allan  came 
out  among  the  boys,  not  only  learning  their 
language  in  this  way,  but  also  practising 
archery  and  watching  their  games,  which 
always  represented  something  connected  with 
the  daily  life  of  a  hunter  or  fisherman. 

At  last  he  felt  strong  enough  to  take  his 
place  as  a  man  among  the  others.  He  now 
accompanied  them  on  their  hunting  excursions ; 
practised  shooting  at  deer  on  the  savannah  and 
at  birds  on  the  edge  of  the  forest,  until  he 
became  proficient.  At  night  they  went  duck 
shooting  on  the  reedy  pools  or  laying  spring 
hooks  along  the  banks  of  the  river.  He  was 
naturally  clumsy  at  first,  and  got  left  alone  in 
the  forest  on  several  occasions  when  his  com- 
panions wanted  to  quietly  approach  their  game. 
By  degrees,  however,  he  attained  to  some 
degree  of  excellence  in  the  only  profession 
possible  to  an  Indian,  that  of  the  hunter,  and 
was  correspondingly  respected  by  his  fellows. 
But  he  could  never  acquire  that  stealthy  tread 
which  is  so  necessary,  and  to  which  the  red 
man  is  born  as  it  were. 

At  first  he  wore  boots  as  a  matter  of  course, 

128 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

but  when  they  fell  to  pieces,  he  was  bound  to 
go  barefoot.  To  walk  on  the  rough  savannah, 
where  in  one  place  the  bare  ground  would 
be  burning  hot,  and  in  another  the  irregular 
tufts  of  sharp  sedges  would  cut  his  feet,  was 
at  first  very  painful.  He  came  home  sore 
from  every  walk ;  nevertheless,  by  strong  efforts 
of  will,  he  went  on  until  the  soles  were 
hardened.  His  one  suit  of  clothes  also  turned 
to  rags,  and  he  had  to  discard  everything  but 
a  shirt.  This  he  was  always  obliged  to  wear, 
for  his  tender  white  skin  became  blistered 
whenever  he  attempted  to  leave  it  off.  For- 
tunately for  him,  the  men  who  had  gone  down 
to  town  had  brought  back  those  they  had  worn 
when  in  contact  with  civilisation,  and  as  they 
did  not  require  a  covering  on  the  savannah 
Allan  had  no  difficulty  in  protecting  his  back 
and  shoulders. 

This  initiation  into  the  life  of  the  natural 
man  was  certainly  painful,  but  before  he  could 
become  perfect  he  must  undergo  another  form 
of  torture — inoculation  with  the  several  beenas, 
or  charms,  which  would  make  him  quite  pro- 
ficient as  a  huntsman.  He  had  already  seen 

c  i  129 


The  Overseas  Library 

the  operation  performed,  and  by  no  means 
liked  the  process,  but  if  he  was  ever  to  gain 
the  respect  of  the  community  in  which  he  had 
decided  to  cast  his  lot,  he  must  undergo  it. 
Unless  it  were  done  he  would  never  become 
a  man,  much  less  a  huntsman  ;  he  therefore 
agreed  to  the  proposition  of  the  Peaiman,  who 
he  found  was  also  the  chief  of  their  community, 
that  the  ceremony  of  initiation  should  take 
place  on  a  certain  clay. 

The  time  having  come,  a  cord  like  the  thong 
of  a  whip  was  passed  up  his  nose  and  drawn 
out  at  the  back  of  the  mouth  ;  after  which  his 
breast  and  arms  were  scarified,  and  the  acrid 
juices  of  certain  caladiums  rubbed  into  the 
wounds.  Both  operations  were  exceedingly 
painful,  but  they  must  be  endured  without 
wincing.  Allan  bit  his  lips  to  prevent  an 
instinctive  cry  as  the  acrid  juice  ran  into  the 
cuts  and  made  them  feel  like  lines  of  fire,  and 
thus  succeeded  in  giving  satisfaction  to  the 
assembly. 

Now  he  must  show  off  his  newly  acquired 
manhood  by  taking  part  in  the  grand  piwarrie 
feast  given  in  his  honour.  For  several  days 

130 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

previous  the  women  and  girls  had  been  making 
large  quantities  of  cassava  bread  ;  then  they 
sat  round  long  troughs  and  canoes,  chewing  the 
cakes  and  spitting  the  pulp  into  these  recep- 
tacles. When  enough  had  been  prepared, 
water  was  poured  on,  the  mixture  stirred,  and 
left  to  ferment  for  two  or  three  days. 

This  thick,  repulsive-looking  mixture  was 
now  ready,  and  the  orgie  began.  The  men 
lounged  in  their  hammocks,  while  their  wives 
and  daughters  brought  calabash  after  calabash 
of  the  liquor,  which  they  drank  until  each  had 
taken  several  gallons.  Their  object  was  to 
get  drunk,  and  as  piwaree  is  but  a  weak 
intoxicant,  this  naturally  took  some  time,  and 
a  great  quantity  had  to  be  taken  before  the 
desired  result  was  attained. 

Allan  looked  on  with  disgust,  and  when,  as 
the  great  personage  of  the  day,  he  was  pre- 
sented with  one  calabash  after  another,  he 
simply  put  them  to  his  mouth  and  handed 
them  back  almost  untasted.  This  displeased 
the  women,  who  soon  began  to  remark  upon 
his  want  of  manliness,  while  the  men  became 
almost  angry  at  the  slight.  Presently,  how- 

13* 


The  Overseas   Library 

ever,  an  old  woman  suggested  that  the  bearers 
of  the  liquor  did  not  meet  his  approval ; 
perhaps  they  were  too  old.  Let  some  young 
girl  attend  upon  him,  and  as  he  was  of  such 
importance,  the  daughter  of  the  Chief  might 
be  assigned  to  the  office. 

The  Chief  or  Peaiman  had  three  wives  to 
attend  upon  him,  and  could  therefore  easily 
dispense  with  his  daughter,  who,  though 
somewhat  shy,  took  up  a  handsomely  carved 
calabash  of  the  liquor  and  offered  it  to  the 
honoured  initiate.  Allan  looked  on  her  with 
admiration,  for  she  was  somewhat  flushed  with 
the  draughts  she  had  taken,  and  could  no 
longer  refuse.  He  overcame  his  repugnance 
and  swallowed  the  draught,  with  the  result  that 
his  spirits  rose  and  he  began  to  enjoy  the  orgie. 
It  was  not  long  before  the  drink  took  effect. 
The  girl  looked  on  admiringly  and  soon  all  her 
shyness  was  overcome.  She  drank  with  him, 
sat  down  in  the  same  hammock  and  allowed 
him  to  stroke  her  soft  skin,  while  the  crowd 
looked  on  with  pleasure. 

Allan  was  not  yet  well  versed  in  the  Macusi 
customs,  and  therefore  did  not  know  that  the 

132 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

presentation  of  drink  by  an  unmarried  girl  to 
a  bachelor  was  equivalent  to  a  declaration  of 
love.  But  the  Chiefs  daughter  well  under- 
stood what  she  was  doing,  and  was  quite 
content  with  the  result.  The  white  man  had 
refused  the  offerings  of  others  but  had  enjoyed 
hers  ;  they  were  therefore  an  engaged  couple, 
and  she  need  be  no  longer  bashful.  Allan 
entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  entertainment  and 
became  quite  amorous  as  the  drink  took  posses- 
sion of  him,  until  at  last  he  hardly  knew  what 
he  was  doing.  He  fell  into  a  dreamy,  muddled 
condition,  in  which  everything  swam  round  him, 
only  now  and  again  something  out  of  the  way 
attracting  his  attention. 

In  this  dreamy  state  he  saw  a  crowd  of 
drunken  men  come  round  his  hammock,  in  the 
midst  of  whom  stood  the  Chief  with  his  Peai- 
man's  rattle,  which  he  shook,  and  which  roused 
Allan  somewhat  from  his  lethargy.  He  looked 
round  for  the  young  girl,  and  saw  that  she  was 
gathering  sticks,  to  make  a  little  fire  imme- 
diately in  front  of  his  hammock.  She  fetched 
a  brand  from  outside,  lit  the  sticks,  and  then 
giving  Allan  two  or  three  pieces,  guided  his 

133 


The  Overseas  Library 

shaking  hand  so  that  he  could  drop  them  on 
the  fire.  What  it  meant  he  neither  knew  nor 
cared  at  that  time  ;  a  ceremony  was  being  per- 
formed in  which  he  and  the  girl  were  taking 
part  together  with  her  father.  The  Peaiman 
went  over  a  form  of  words,  which,  with  Allan's 
imperfect  knowledge  of  the  language  and  in 
his  then  condition,  he  could  not  understand, 
and  then  came  unconsciousness. 

Next  morning  he  woke  with  a  headache,  and 
a  sore  feeling  all  over  his  scarified  body. 
Turning  over  in  his  restlessness,  he  found  that 
another  hammock  was  slung  close  to  his  and 
that  in  it  lay  the  girl  who  had  been  so  kind  to 
him.  He  could  hardly  understand  what  had 
taken  place,  for  his  head  was  still  confused,  but 
when  the  girl  got  up  and  presently  appeared 
with  his  breakfast  he  learnt  that  they  were  now 
man  and  wife. 

At  first  he  was  somewhat  startled;  his  innate 
ideas  of  morality  revolted.  Soon,  however, 
a  feeling  of  pleasure  stole  over  him  ;  he  had 
now  one  friend  at  least  in  the  community,  he 
would  no  longer  be  so  entirely  isolated.  It  was 
very  nice  to  lie  down  and  watch  her  graceful 

134 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

motions  as  she  attended  to  her  household 
duties.  She  was  certainly  handsome  ;  the 
only  blemish  in  his  opinion  being  a  wavy  blue 
tattooed  line  stretching  across  the  face  above  her 
upper  lip.  Her  colour  was  a  warm  brown, 
without  spot  or  freckle,  and  her  naked  body 
seemed  to  harmonise  with  her  surroundings. 
How  he  wished  that  his  skin  was  not  so  pale 
and  tender ;  he  was  a  delicate  exotic,  she 
a  sturdy  native  of  this  sunny  land. 

Now  he  began  to  feel  at  home  ;  he  was  not 
only  a  member  of  the  community  but  one  of 
the  family  of  the  Chief.  Hitherto  he  had 
been  alone  and  friendless  ;  he  had  been  here 
on  sufferance  ;  it  was  not  the  duty  of  any  one 
to  look  after  him.  He  was  provided  with  a 
wife  like  the  rest,  and  in  her  he  had  some  one 
to  live  for,  some  one  to  welcome  him  on  his 
return  from  hunting,  and  to  nurse  him  if  he 
again  became  sick.  Yes,  he  had  become 
a  man  in  the  opinion  of  his  fellows,  for 
hitherto,  without  wife  or  relations,  he  had  been 
in  the  position  of  an  outcast. 

As  for  Chloe,  he  must  dismiss  her  from  his 
thoughts  altogether  ;  she  was  unworthy.  Prob- 

135 


The  Overseas  Library 

ably  he  would  never  see  her  again,  for  at 
present,  civilised  life  was  abhorrent  to  him. 
The  women  in  cities  were  unfit  to  marry ; 
instead  of  helping  a  man  they  were  hindrances. 
They  were  very  exacting  in  their  demands  and 
never  thought  they  had  responsibilities  as  well 
as  privileges.  The  only  way  in  which  man 
and  wife  could  live  happily  was  that  natural 
condition  he  saw  around  him.  Here  the  duties 
of  husband  and  wife  were  well  defined  ;  each 
did  his  or  her  share,  but  in  case  of  a  dispute 
the  woman  was  understood  to  be  the  inferior. 
This  was  as  it  should  be,  for  in  every  house,  as 
in  every  community,  there  must  be  an  acknow- 
ledged head. 

Allan  had  seen  enough  of  Indian  life  to  per- 
ceive that,  although  there  was  little  sympathy 
between  man  and  wife,  there  was  at  the  same 
time  no  friction.  The  man  hunted,  fished, 
built  the  house,  and  chopped  down  a  small 
portion  of  the  forest  for  a  provision  ground  ; 
the  woman  planted,  made  the  bread,  and  cooked 
the  meat.  Neither  could  interfere  with  the 
duties  of  the  other  ;  each  knew  what  should  be 
done,  and  was  in  honour  bound  to  do  it.  True, 

136 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

custom  ruled  here  as  elsewhere,  but  it  was 
fixed  as  the  blue  mountains  which  rose  on  the 
edge  of  the  savannah.  Nobody  wanted  to 
change  ;  every  one  was  generally  contented 
and  happy. 

Whether  Allan  could  be  contented  with  such 
a  life  for  many  years  did  not  occur  to  him 
at  that  moment.  He  was  really  enjoying  a 
change  ;  going  the  way  of  the  world  in  seeking 
out  strange  things.  This  was  something  so 
utterly  different  from  all  he  had  hitherto  seen 
and  heard  that  the  novelty  alone  was  charming. 
Here  he  was  on  his  feet  again  with  no  one  to 
bother  him  ;  he  had  no  employer  or  customers 
to  please,  and  nothing  but  a  series  of  pleasant 
hunting  and  fishing  excursions  in  prospective. 
Why,  the  whole  thing  was  as  good  as  a  picnic ! 
Of  course,  as  in  picnics,  he  would  have  to  put 
up  with  a  few  inconveniences,  but,  after  all,  they 
meant  but  little.  He  would  soon  get  over  his 
feeling  of  nakedness,  and  then  nothing  would 
stand  in  the  way  of  happiness. 


137 


s 


CHAPTER   X 

THE    MACUSI    CHIEF 

^AMARANG,  Allan's  new  father-in-law, 
was  a  very  important  personage  on  the 
savannah.  Both  his  father  and  grandfather, 
like  himself,  had  been  Macusi  chiefs,  and  had 
received  from  the  governors  of  British  Guiana 
commissions  as  captains,  as  well  as  insignia  of 
office  in  the  shape  of  hats  and  long  staves. 
Hitherto  Allan  had  only  seen  him  in  his 
character  of  Peaiman  ;  when  he  went  to 
Georgetown  he  put  on  his  tall  beaver  hat 
trimmed  with  silver  lace,  and  carried  his  drum- 
major's  staff  as  if  he  were  indeed  a  somebody. 

Now  that  Allan  had  been  admitted  into  his 
family,  the  young  Scotchman  began  to  find  out 
a  great  many  things  of  which  he  had  hitherto 
known  nothing.  Some  twenty  years  before 
Samarang  had  accompanied  a  celebrated 
traveller  to  London,  where  he  had  been  part 
of  that  gentleman's  exhibition  of  Guiana  curios 

138 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

at  a  place  in  Regent  Street.  With  two  other 
Indians  of  different  tribes  he  had  also  been 
presented  to  the  Queen,  who  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  admiring  his  skill  with  a  bow  and 
blow-pipe.  He  had  learnt  a  little  English, 
which,  however,  was  now  almost  forgotten,  and 
had  been  the  pet  of  a  certain  clergyman,  who 
thought  him  a  very  promising  convert. 

Samarang  returned  to  Guiana  clothed,  and 
in  the  opinion  of  the  missionary  of  Aranama, 
with  a  right  mind,  but,  like  the  jackdaw  of  the 
fable,  he  found  that  his  borrowed  plumage  was 
not  acceptable  to  his  own  people.  Hardly  a 
week  passed  after  his  arrival  on  the  savannah 
before  his  clothes  were  thrown  off,  and  with 
them  the  thin  veneer  of  civilisation  which  had 
rendered  him  such  a  hopeful  convert. 

He  was  looked  upon  with  awe  by  his 
subjects,  for  not  only  had  he  crossed  the  great 
water  and  spoken  to  the  grand  lady  who  was 
higher  than  the  Governor,  but  he  was  chief  by 
commission  as  well  as  right,  and  a  medicine- 
man into  the  bargain.  Across  his  forehead 
was  painted  a  design  of  the  Greek  maze 
pattern  and  through  a  hole  in  his  lower  lip 

139 


The  Overseas  Library 

projected  the  points  of  quite  a  bundle  of  pins. 
Other  men  might  have  from  one  to  three ; 
Samarang  must  have  a  dozen  at  least,  one 
of  them  being  an  old-fashioned  shawl-pin  three 
to  four  inches  long.  Like  the  English  swell 
or  dandy  of  that  time,  who  was  very  fond 
of  stroking  his  "  imperial,"  the  Indian  Chief 
often  played  with  his  bunch  of  pins,  now 
pushing  them  against  his  teeth  and  then  letting 
them  fall  back  again. 

Allan  smiled  to  himself  as  he  thought  of  the 
difficulty  of  a  man  kissing  his  wife  with  such  a 
chevaux  de  frise  on  his  mouth,  but  he  knew  by 
this  time  that  what  was  said  of  the  Indians  of 
Surinam  two  centuries  before  was  as  true  then, 
for  they  were  still  "so  unfortunately  ignorant, 
not  to  enrich  their  amorous  caresses  with  that 
innocent  and  warm  delight  of  kissing."  Even 
Allan's  wife  could  not  understand  why  he  liked 
to  touch  her  lips. 

Up  to  the  present  the  name  of  his  wife,  like 
those  of  other  women  and  men  of  the  tribe, 
had  been  concealed  from  him.  They  never 
addressed  each  other  by  name,  but  always  used 
words  meaning  friend,  brother,  man,  or  wife. 

140 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

The  chiefs  daughter  told  her  husband  to  call 
her  Won,  meaning  wife,  while  in  addressing 
him  she  always  used  the  word  Hunyo,  my  man 
or  husband.  For  some  weeks  she  refused  to 
tell  him  her  proper  name,  but  after  much 
pressing  she  whispered  in  his  ear  the  one 
word  "Yariko." 

Yes,  she  was  Yariko,  a  flower ;  Allan's 
precious  blossom  of  the  savannah.  How 
pretty,  and  how  well  it  suited  her  !  She  had 
indeed  come  into  Allan's  life  to  brighten  it  and 
raise  him  from  the  depths  of  despair.  She  was 
handsome  enough  to  serve  as  a  model  for 
Venus.  Yes,  and  she  was  far  more  beautiful 
than  any  marble  statue,  for  instead  of  that  cold 
white  which  gives  us  the  idea  of  shivering,  her 
colour  prevented  every  feeling  but  that  of 
warmth  and  life  from  intruding.  A  white 
woman,  with  only  the  queyu,  or  apron,  about 
twelve  inches  by  eight,  would  not  only  look 
indecent,  but  produce  a  feeling  of  incongruity  ; 
a  spectator  would  want  to  cover  her  bare 
shoulders  from  wind,  rain,  and  sun.  Yariko's 
nakedness  had  no  such  effect  on  Allan  ;  he 
certainly  admired  her  untrammelled  body,  and 

141 


The  Overseas   Library 

had  not  the  slightest  wish  to  see  her  wearing 
the  ugly  dress  then  in  fashion.  Her  black  hair 
hung  down  over  her  shoulders,  her  nose,  of 
a  moderate  size,  was  hardly  flattened,  and  her 
lips  were  thinner  than  is  usual  among  her 
people.  But  what  struck  Allan  most  was  the 
sparkle  of  her  black  eyes,  which  seemed  to  glow 
like  diamonds  in  the  dulness  of  their  gloomy  hut. 

Chloe  had  driven  him  away.  Yariko  would 
never  behave  like  Chloe,  even  if  he  did  carry 
her  away  from  her  native  savannah. 

Now  that  Allan  had  been  formally  admitted 
into  the  community,  he  took  his  place  in  every- 
thing that  went  on.  By  practice  he  became  an 
expert  bowman,  and  having  few  of  those  indo- 
lent fits  so  common  among  the  Indians,  his 
wife's  pepper-pot  was  always  full,  and  her 
barbecue  loaded  with  meat.  Nothing  could 
make  him  more  respected  than  this.  His  wife 
was  pleased  and  Samarang  began  to  be  a  little 
more  open  with  him.  Allan  did  not  care  to 
depend  altogether  upon  his  father-in-law,  how- 
ever, but  thought  it  best  to  erect  a  hut  of  his 
own,  where  he  and  his  wife  could  be  more 
retired  than  in  a  large  house  with  other  people. 

142 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

This  having  been  finished,  they  saw  less  of  the 
chief,  for  he  was  very  busy  making  certain 
arrangements,  of  which  we  shall  have  more  to 
say  presently. 

Yariko  was  by  no  means  tender  or  affec- 
tionate ;  but  she  was  absolutely  submissive. 
Allan  would  have  liked  to  feel  that  she  loved 
him,  but  of  this  he  could  never  be  sure.  Like 
all  Indian  women,  who  have  inherited  the 
instinct  of  subjection  from  their  female  ances- 
tors, she  bore  caresses  but  never  gave  them  in 
return.  Passion  in  every  form  was  absent ; 
she  could  never  turn  out  such  a  virago  as 
Chloe,  nor  could  she  respond  to  anything  like 
the  strong  love  of  a  white  man.  This  Allan 
did  not  altogether  like,  but  his  former  experi- 
ence had  been  so  distressing  that  he  was  quite 
content  with  his  flower  of  the  savannah. 

She  rarely  complained  of  anything,  or  even 
suggested  that  he  should  or  should  not  do  any 
particular  thing.  As  a  rule,  although  she  might 
dislike  his  effusive  manner  when  they  were 
alone,  the  utmost  she  would  do  was  to  keep 
beyond  his  reach.  She  certainly  showed  a 
dislike  to  the  hair  on  his  face.  Save  here  and 


The  Overseas  Library 

there  an  old  man,  none  of  her  people  had  a 
beard,  and  even  the  grandfathers  only  had 
a  few  bristles  on  the  chin  which  might  be 
counted.  Young  men  got  their  wives  to  pluck 
out  each  hair  as  it  appeared,  but  Allan's  beard 
was  entirely  beyond  such  a  process  of  extir- 
pation. 

At  first  he  would  embrace  her  as  he  came 
home  from  hunting  or  fishing,  but  as  she 
showed  such  a  dislike  to  anything  of  the  sort, 
he  became  more  circumspect,  and  waited  until 
they  were  alone.  Once,  however,  when  he  had 
been  absent  a  week,  he  caught  her  up  in  his 
arms  and  almost  smothered  her  with  kisses,  in 
the  presence  of  several  young  men,  who  laughed 
boisterously  at  the  performance.  She  seemed 
really  annoyed,  although  she  said  nothing  ; 
such  a  thing  was  so  contrary  to  all  their 
customs.  Probably  she  did  not  like  her 
husband  to  do  anything  ridiculous,  and  Allan 
himself  thought  it  better  to  avoid  it  in  the 
future. 

Now  that  he  enjoyed  good  health,  he  became 
inured  to  an  outdoor  life  and  almost  naked- 
ness. The  days  passed  very  happily.  Now 

144 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

and  then  game  and  fish  were  scarce,  and  there 
was  some  privation  ;  but  generally  a  little  meat 
could  be  obtained  to  savour  the  sawdust-like 
cassava  bread.  His  life  was  like  a  calm  after 
the  storm  of  the  previous  twelve  months,  when 
he  had  been  almost  worried  to  death.  He 
cleared  a  piece  of  ground  in  the  adjoining 
forest,  some  three  miles  away,  which  Yariko 
planted  with  cassava  and  a  few  other  things. 
As  Allan  started  for  his  day's  hunting  Yariko 
would  place  the  band  of  her  suriana  across  her 
forehead  and  start  for  the  field,  to  plant,  weed, 
or  dig,  all  of  which  operations  were  done  with 
the  machete  or  cutlass.  Sometimes,  as  he  re- 
turned home,  Allan  would  see  his  wife  bent 
almost  double  by  the  load  on  her  back,  and  he 
often  wished  that  he  might  help  her.  The 
band  of  fibre  across  her  forehead  seemed  to  be 
cutting  into  the  skin,  and  as  she  came  in  on 
one  occasion  he  asked  her  not  to  carry  such 
heavy  loads,  at  the  same  time  stroking  her 
forehead  where  the  band  had  discoloured  the 
skin. 

She  looked  at  him  as  if  she  did  not  under- 
stand, and  when  he  repeated  his  warning  and 

C  K  I45 


The  Overseas   Library 

said  that  she  might  get  her  back  bent  like 
some  of  the  older  women  about  the  settlement, 
she  evidently  resented  his  interference.  This 
was  her  work,  she  said  ;  he  must  look  after  fish 
and  game,  she  would  attend  to  the  bread.  If 
he  interfered  the  men  would  despise  him  ;  she 
would  not  like  her  man  to  be  laughed  at.  Why, 
only  the  other  day  her  moyeh  (little  brother) 
said  that  the  white  man  was  more  like  a  woman 
than  anything  else,  and  she  was  obliged  to 
excuse  him  by  a  plea  of  ignorance.  How 
could  he  make  her  people  respect  him  if  he 
was  not  manly? 

For  Yariko  to  say  as  much  as  this  there 
must  have  been  indeed  good  reason,  for  she 
had  never  rebuked  him  before.  Even  now  her 
manner  was  that  of  a  woman  doing  something- 
she  disliked  ;  she  deprecated  giving  offence, 
but  at  the  same  time  probably  knew  that  only 
ignorance  of  their  customs  made  him  offer  to 
do  things  which  no  woman  who  respected  her 
husband  could  allow. 

Allan  was  compelled  to  admit  the  reasonable- 
ness of  her  protest,  although  he  knew  that  hard 
labour  in  the  field  and  the  carrying  of  heavy 

146 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

burdens  would  tend  to  spoil  her  graceful  figure. 
But  he  must  take  things  as  they  were  ;  if  he 
set  up  as  a  reformer  of  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  Macusis  he  would  certainly  get 
into  difficulties.  He  was  in  the  minority  of 
one,  and  had  professed  his  willingness  to  abide 
with  them  and  become  one  of  the  tribe ;  he 
could  not,  therefore,  pose  as  a  teacher.  He 
was  sorry  he  had  offended  Yariko,  and  told 
her  so  plainly,  for  she  was  the  only  real  friend 
he  had. 

Yes,  friendship  and  love  were  unknown 
quantities  among  these  people ;  even  companion- 
ship was  almost  wanting.  No  one  cared  for  the 
others,  whether  blood  relations,  wives,  or  hus- 
bands ;  there  was  an  utter  absence  of  sympathy 
as  of  its  opposite.  Parents  did  not  chastise 
their  children,  nor  husbands  beat  their  wives  ; 
life  flowed  evenly  along  like  the  sluggish 
rivers  of  the  savannah  in  the  dry  season. 
Allan  saw  that  this  mode  of  living  had  its 
advantages ;  he  had  been  so  tossed  about 
among  rocks  and  whirlpools  during  the  pre- 
vious year  that  he  was  bound  to  appreciate 
them. 


The  Overseas   Library 

Yariko  undoubtedly  liked  him  as  an  Indian 
wife  should  like  her  husband  ;  possibly  all  the 
love  she  was  capable  of  feeling  had  been  given. 
Now  that  he  came  to  compare  her  with  Chloe, 
he  saw  that  there  were  great  resemblances  as 
well  as  differences  between  the  two  women. 
Rarely,  indeed,  did  the  boviander  respond  to 
his  passionate  caresses  ;  when  in  a  good 
humour  she  was  submissive,  otherwise  can- 
tankerous and  resentful.  Were  all  women  like 
these  two,  or  were  there  other  classes  ?  Prob- 
ably the  submissive  part  of  Chloe's  nature 
came  from  her  Indian  ancestry  ;  the  opposite 
from  her  negro  blood.  How,  then,  about  the 
pure  white  woman  ?  Was  she  similar  to  Chloe, 
and  only  kept  from  being  a  virago  by  the 
influence  of  her  surroundings  ?  He  hardly 
knew,  for  up  to  a  year  ago  he  had  seen  but 
little  of  women.  True,  he  had  a  mother  and 
two  sisters  in  Scotland,  but  he  could  hardly 
say  what  they  were  like,  as  he  had  spent  so 
little  time  in  their  company  since  his  childhood 
days.  Were  they  such  women  as  he  had  read 
of  in  novels — women  who  would  do  any- 
thing in  the  madness  of  passion  ?  Chloe  was 

148 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

certainly  passionate,  but  in  how  different  a 
manner!  Here  was  Yariko,  his  beautiful  wife, 
almost  as  cold  as  a  statue.  Was  she  not  the 
natural  woman,  subject  to  man?  How,  then, 
should  he  class  the  others  ? 

But  he  would  not  study  such  an  intricate 
subject  ;  he  was  now  an  Indian  and  must  take 
things  as  they  came.  He  had  a  good  wife, 
whom  he  passionately  loved,  and  yet  he  must 
practise  a  stoical  indifference  ;  pain  or  pleasure 
must  be  borne  in  the  same  manner.  Above 
everything  he  must  avoid  anything  like  a  dis- 
play of  tenderness  before  his  neighbours.  He 
smiled  to  himself  as  he  thought  of  a  scene  he 
had  witnessed  on  board  the  mail  steamer  in 
coming  out,  and  the  effect  it  would  have  had 
upon  the  Macusis.  Two  full-bearded  Germans 
embraced  and  kissed  each  other,  while  a  party 
of  sailors  looking  on  broke  into  a  loud  guffaw. 
Almost  the  same  thing  happened  when  Allan 
kissed  Yariko  in  the  presence  of  the  hunting 
party.  How  the  little  Indian  boys  laughed! 
Oh  !  these  boys !  They  are  a  terror  to  all 
lovers  ;  and  the  men  of  the  Pirara  savannah 
were  only  grown-up  boys. 

149 


CHAPTER    XI 

A    PROPHET 

WHETHER  Samarang  had  any  inten- 
tion of  asking  the  assistance  of  Allan 
Gordon  in  his  projects  or  not  is  doubtful.  The 
chief  was  by  no  means  a  fool,  but  rather  a 
cunning  rogue.  The  experience  he  had  gained 
with  the  white  traveller,  and  the  information 
he  had  picked  up  in  his  voyages,  were  to  a 
certain  extent  engrafted  upon  the  Indian 
character,  until  this  latter  became  somewhat 
modified. 

Samarang  was  ambitious.  Not  satisfied  with 
his  position  as  chief  and  Peaiman  of  the 
Macusis,  he  wished  to  become  ruler  over  all 
the  tribes  in  Guiana.  To  this  end  he  held 
religious  services  in  a  large  shed  in  the  village, 
to  which  all  the  Indians  of  the  savannah  were 
invited.  Now  and  again  a  few  Arecunas  and 
\Ycipisianos  attended,  but  up  to  the  present 

150 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

the  chief  had  made  little  impression.  The 
Indians  must  be  roused  in  some  way,  and  this 
could  only  be  done  by  appealing  to  their 
traditions,  which  centred  round  the  sacred 
mountain  of  Roraima. 

Ages  ago,  their  ancestors  had  told  them, 
there  was  a  time  when  the  Macusis  had 
no  cultivated  vegetables  ;  there  were  neither 
cassava  nor  yams,  Indian  corn  or  bananas. 
Mora  seeds  and  the  bitter  nuts  of  the  green- 
heart  were  all  they  had  with  which  to  make 
bread,  and  when  game  and  fish  were  scarce 
many  died  of  starvation.  Even  at  the  best 
they  were  poor  and  miserable,  for  without  cas- 
sava no  piwarrie  could  be  made  to  cheer  them. 

Makunaima,  the  Great  Spirit,  seeing  their 
condition,  sent  two  messengers,  who  appeared 
one  day  in  their  midst.  No  one  had  seen 
how  they  came,  and  could  only  suppose  that 
they  floated  down  from  heaven.  They  were 
brothers,  white  men  with  shining  faces,  glorious 
to  behold,  the  elder  named  Inchkeran,  who 
seems  to  have  been  the  principal,  while  the 
other  was  of  so  little  importance  that  his  name 
was  not  preserved. 


The  Overseas  Library 

Inchkeran,  seeing  the  condition  of  the 
Macusis,  promised  to  help  them,  and  calling 
upon  a  body  of  young  men  to  follow,  the  two 
brothers  set  off  in  a  westerly  direction.  Pre- 
sently they  came  to  a  great  forest,  in  which 
they  began  to  search  for  a  particular  tree,  that 
for  a  long  time  could  not  be  found.  At  last, 
however,  Inchkeran  came  to  a  place  where 
only  one  great  tree  stood  up,  its  crown  spread- 
ing over  a  large  stretch  of  country,  to  the 
exclusion  of  everything  else.  It  was  covered 
with  fruit  of  all  kinds,  including  bananas, 
papaws,  cashews,  capsicums,  cobs  of  Indian 
corn,  and  even  roots  of  cassava  and  yams. 
The  trunk  was  so  large  that  it  took  the  party 
a  week  to  chop  it  down,  notwithstanding  the 
skill  of  the  two  brothers  with  the  stone  axe. 
At  length,  however,  it  fell,  and  in  falling  scattered 
its  fruit  far  and  wide  over  forest  and  savannah. 
Soon  the  seeds  germinated,  and  the  roots  grew 
to  produce  all  the  plants  now  in  cultivation 
among  the  Indians. 

Having  performed  this  great  task,  the  two 
brothers  went  farther  west  to  a  place  on  the 
Ireng  river,  where  they  set  to  work  and  dug 

152 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

a  great  hole  in  the  ground.  This  being  finished, 
the  younger  brother  transformed  himself  into 
a  monstrous  labba,  and  retired  within  it  to 
become  the  parent  of  all  the  game  of  that 
species.  Inchkeran  now  brought  together  a 
bed  of  stones,  on  which  he  lay  until  they  were 
transformed  into  men,  whom  he  commanded 
to  search  for  his  brother,  and  then  went  on. 
"These  men,  in  accordance  with  his  directions, 
went  on  searching  for  the  great  labba,  but 
down  to  the  present  day  no  one  has  found  it, 
although  they  often  come  upon  small  specimens 
of  its  progeny. 

Inchkeran  continued  his  journey  until  he 
disappeared  at  Roraima,  whence  he  is  ex- 
pected to  come  again  at  some  future  time 
in  all  his  glory,  laden  with  a  thousand  good 
things  for  his  people. 

Samarang  knew  of  this  legend  and  used  it 
for  his  purpose.  It  had  been  revealed  to  him 
that  Inchkeran  would  soon  be  coming  back; 
it  was  necessary,  therefore,  that  his  people 
should  assemble  to  greet  him.  In  the  shed 
which  served  as  a  church  was  hung  a  portrait 
of  King  William  the  Fourth  in  his  coro- 

'53 


The  Overseas  Library 

nation  robes  ;  this,  Samarang  said,  was 
Inchkeran. 

Allan  attended  his  services,  and  noticed 
that  the  prophet  read  from  a  book,  which  on 
examining  he  found  to  be  a  copy  of  St. 
Matthew's  Gospel  in  the  Arawak  language, 
which,  of  course,  Samarang  could  not  under- 
stand. That  he  was  also  unable  to  read  was 
proved  by  his  holding  the  book  topsy-turvy  on 
some  occasions.  Allan  could  understand  but 
a  few  words  of  his  service,  for  it  was  intoned 
in  a  peculiar  manner,  obviously  copied  from 
the  conventional  style  of  the  Church  of  England 
curate,  with  some  modifications.  He  told  them 
on  the  authority  of  Makunaima  that  the  end 
of  the  world  was  approaching,  that  all  save 
a  favoured  few  would  be  destroyed,  that  the 
white  men  were  so  wicked  that  none  would 
survive,  and  that,  instead,  the  favoured  Indians 
would  be  transformed  into  glorified  whites, 
and  possess  guns,  axes,  and  everything  they 
thought  desirable. 

To  show  his  authority,  Makunaima  had 
given  the  prophet  certain  vouchers,  which  he 
distributed  among  his  followers.  These,  Allan 

'54 


In    Guiana   Wilds 

noticed,  were  pieces  of  printed  paper  taken 
from  a  bundle  which  Samarang  had  in  his  hut, 
among  which  were  odd  numbers  of  the  Times 
and  other  newspapers  once  used  by  the 
traveller  for  drying  his  plants.  What  was 
to  be  the  effect  of  carrying  such  vouchers  the 
prophet  did  not  say  ;  but  he  implied  that  the 
bearers  of  them  would  be  specially  blessed  by 
Makunaima. 

Allan  looked  upon  all  this  as  buffoonery 
rather  than  anything  else,  and  when  Samarang 
hinted  at  the  great  results  he  expected  from  it, 
he  smiled  to  himself,  but  said  nothing.  Then 
the  chief  went  on  to  speak  of  his  intention 
to  make  himself  ruler  over  all  the  Indian 
tribes,  and  asked  his  son-in-law  whether  he 
was  willing  to  assist  in  the  project.  They 
would  both  become  rich  and  great,  have  as 
many  wives  as  they  wished,  and  get  tribute 
in  the  shape  of  game  and  other  things  de- 
sirable. He  knew  it  would  be  useless  to  dwell 
upon  the  prophetic  part  of  the  business  ;  Allan 
knew  this  to  be  imposture,  and  his  father-in-law 
saw  that  he  knew  it. 

Allan   shook   his   head   at   the   proposition. 


The  Overseas  Library 

What  did  the  Indians  want  with  a  king?  They 
were  very  comfortable  in  their  present  con- 
dition. Kings  were  supposed  to  exist  for  the 
benefit  of  the  people  they  governed  ;  but 
Samarang  evidently  looked  upon  the  matter 
in  another  light.  He  had  no  idea  whatever 
of  posing  as  a  benefactor ;  his  wishes  were  all 
connected  with  plenty  of  women,  plenty  of 
meat,  and  a  long  succession  of  piwarrie  feasts. 
No  ;  Allan  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
matter,  for  he  felt  sure  that  he  would  land 
Samarang  in  difficulties. 

This  refusal  prevented  anything  like  cor- 
diality between  them,  but  the  would-be  king 
went  on  with  his  work.  Presently  he  com- 
menced the  unheard-of  practice  of  putting  a 
screen  before  the  entrance  of  his  hut.  Privacy 
is  almost  unknown  among  these  people,  and, 
therefore,  such  a  thing  was  quite  remarkable. 

From  the  time  when  his  doorway  was  thus 
closed  Samarang  appeared  but  rarely  ;  he  was 
too  sacred  a  personage  to  show  himself  to  any 
but  a  favoured  few.  Presents  of  game  and 
other  things  were  brought  to  him,  and  every 
word  he  spoke  from  behind  the  curtain  of 

156 


In   Guiana    Wilds 

salempores  was  listened  to  with  the  utmost 
attention.  On  hearing  him,  the  people  flocked 
round  to  catch  his  oracular  sentences.  Some- 
times there  was  apparently  a  conversation 
going  on  between  the  prophet  and  some  other 
person  ;  this  other  was  said  to  be  Makunaima 
speaking.  Allan  remembered  the  ventriloquial 
contest  which  took  place  when  he  was  sick, 
and  put  down  the  performance  to  a  similar  trick. 
The  burden  of  his  prophecies  was  to  the 
effect  that  the  world  was  coming  to  an  end 
in  October  following,  towards  the  end  of  the 
dry  season.  Makunaima  would  destroy  every- 
thing with  fire  ;  all  save  the  chosen  few  would 
be  swept  away  like  the  dry  grass  of  the 
savannah.  Great  waves  of  fire  would  roll  across 
the  ground,  burn  up  the  forests,  lick  the  rivers 
dry,  and  destroy  their  villages  and  themselves 
if  they  did  not  follow  him.  But,  if  they 
accepted  his  mediation  with  Makunaima,  they 
would  be  saved  and  brought  out  of  the  trouble ; 
each  would  become  not  only  white  in  skin, 
but  have  all  the  riches  of  a  white  man.  The 
Indians  were  the  peculiar  care  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  when  the  earth  was  restored  they 


The  Overseas  Library 

would  be  the  only  people  left.  But  they  must 
not  remain  here ;  when  the  time  came  he 
would  lead  them  to  a  pleasant  valley  abounding 
with  game,  where  they  would  be  quite  safe 
amidst  the  universal  destruction.  They  must 
hasten,  for  it  was  now  July,  near  the  end  of 
the  rainy  season  ;  a  heavy  drought  would 
follow,  and  their  friends  must  soon  be  gathered 
together  from  all  parts  of  the  country. 

Makunaima  had  spoken,  and  during  the 
following  week  messages  were  sent  out  to  the 
different  tribes.  Some  went  to  the  rivers 
Berbice  and  Corentyne  ;  others  to  the  upper 
reaches  of  the  Pomeroon,  Waini,  and  Barima  ; 
and  a  third  party  to  the  Cuyuni  and  Masaruni. 
Each  messenger  carried  a  piece  of  paper  as  a 
proof  of  his  authority,  and  he  was  told  to  call 
the  tribes  together  at  the  base  of  Mount 
Roraima.  They  must  bring  plenty  of  cassava 
bread  and  barbecued  meat,  and  it  was  hinted 
also  that  the  prophet  might  be  propitiated  by  a 
few  handsome  young  girls  or  other  presents. 
From  "  Roraima,  the  red-rocked,  wrapped  in 
clouds,  the  never-failing  source  of  streams, 
where  with  daybreak  night  still  prevails,"  the 

'58 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

Great  Spirit  would  appear  and  tell  them  what 
to  do.  Makunaima  had  already  spoken 
through  his  prophet,  and  had  sent  these 
tokens  as  a  sign  of  his  good  intentions. 

The  usual  quiet  of  the  Indian  village  was 
upset  by  these  departures.  Samarang  never 
came  forth  now,  but  kept  himself  quite  ex- 
cluded, carrying  on  his  supposed  conversations 
with  Makunaima  before  wondering  audiences, 
who  began  to  arrive  from  all  parts  of  the 
savannah.  Not  Macusis  alone,  but  Wapisianos 
and  Arecunas  came  to  hear  the  wonderful 
news,  each  party  bringing  its  little  present, 
until  Samarang's  hut  was  full  of  those  things 
valued  by  the  Indians,  some  of  which  could 
have  been  procured  only  in  Georgetown.  The 
handsomest  girls  were  offered  and  accepted, 
regardless  of  the  claims  of  the  young  men  to 
whom  some  of  them  were  betrothed,  and 
ultimately  a  second  hut  had  to  be  built  to 
accommodate  them  all.  These  women  were 
too  valuable  to  be  sent  into  the  field ;  but  as 
the  prophet  could  get  presents  of  whatever 
he  wanted  in  the  way  of  food,  their  labour 
became  unnecessary. 

159 


The  Overseas   Library 

Allan  watched  this  curious  mania  and  won- 
dered how  it  would  end.  For  himself  he 
determined  to  keep  aloof,  but  he  could  do 
nothing  to  undeceive  the  people.  It  was  not 
for  him  to  say  that  his  father-in-law  was  fooling 
them  ;  it  would  simply  lead  to  his  destruction. 
Even  Yariko  believed  the  story  and  stood  in 
awe  of  the  prophet. 

Now  he  could  see  that  preparations  were 
being  made  for  a  long  journey.  All  the 
women,  save  those  shut  up  in  Samarang's 
huts,  were  busy  preparing  large  quantities  of 
cassava  bread,  and  Yariko  was  as  active  as 
the  rest.  She  assumed  as  a  matter  of  course 
that  they  would  go  with  the  others ;  as  a  part 
of  her  father's  household  they  were  bound  to 
follow  him.  Allan  would  have  liked  to  remain 
behind  for  some  reasons,  but  then,  again,  he 
was  curious  to  know  the  result. 

At  last  the  day  of  departure  arrived.  The 
whole  village  turned  out,  every  woman  carrying 
a  heavy  suriana  to  the  river-side,  where  an 
unusual  number  of  canoes  were  waiting.  The 
first  part  of  the  journey  would  be  performed  by 
water,  and  the  frail  craft  were  loaded  until 

1 60 


In    Guiana   Wilds 

hardly  room  could  be  found  for  the  people. 
All  were  eager  to  escape  the  great  fire  ;  even 
the  dogs  crowded  in  and  perched  themselves 
on  the  top  of  the  baggage,  together  with 
parrots,  monkeys,  and  feathered  stock.  If 
their  huts  and  everything  else  were  to  be 
destroyed,  they  "must  save  whatever  they  could. 

Having  no  canoe  of  his  own,  Allan  and  his 
wife  occupied  one  of  several  belonging  to 
Samarang,  who  came  forth  cloaked  from  head 
to  foot  in  blue  salempores.  His  harem  and 
food  supply  occupied  four  canoes,  and  the 
whole  party  made  quite  a  procession  as  they 
paddled  slowly  westward  up  the  stream.  At 
night  they  encamped  and  slung  their  hammocks 
under  the  trees,  which  in  the  fine  weather 
they  were  then  having  was  by  no  means 
disagreeable.  Here  and  there,  however,  the 
sandflies  were  troublesome,  but  the  great  pest 
was  the  kaburi,  which  raised  a  blister  in  every 
spot  where  its  venomous  proboscis  was  in- 
serted. Allan  wished  for  some  other  covering 
than  a  shirt  when  these  flies  invaded  the  camp, 
and  almost  choked  himself  by  slinging  his 
hammock  to  leeward  of  the  smoky  fire.  Save 

c  L  161 


The  Overseas  Library 

for    these    pests,    the  journey   by    water   was 
pleasant  enough. 

Now  they  could  go  no  further  by  water, 
but  must  prepare  themselves  for  a  toilsome 
journey  across  the  savannah.  The  women 
took  up  their  heavy  loads,  which,  although 
somewhat  reduced  on  the  voyage,  were  still 
weighty  enough  to  bend  them  almost  double, 
and  commenced  the  march.  Beyond  their 
weapons  the  men  carried  nothing,  yet  even 
without  encumbrance  Allan  often  felt  ready 
to  drop  with  fatigue  as  he  trudged  along  day 
after  day  in  the  scorching  sun.  But  if  he 
felt  weary  and  footsore,  how  could  his  poor 
Yariko  endure  such  a  journey  ?  There  she 
was  in  the  long  line  of  women,  her  burden 
piled  up  above  her  head,  and  the  cruel  band 
apparently  cutting  into  her  brow  at  every 
step.  He  would  have  willingly  relieved  her 
of  a  part,  but  such  a  thing  could  not  be. 
How  pitiful !  They  had  left  their  comfortable 
home,  where  everything  had  gone  on  so 
pleasantly,  to  follow  a  madman  across  this 
desert.  Again  he  asked  himself,  How  would 
all  this  end? 

162 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

When  they  camped  at  night  Allan  could 
see  a  dark  weal  across  his  wife's  forehead, 
and  probably  it  hurt  him  more  than  it  did 
her.  To  Yariko  it  was  a  matter  of  course  ; 
to  her  husband,  with  his  ingrained  ideas  of 
women's  delicacy  and  tenderness,  intolerable. 
He  went  so  far  as  to  offer  to  relieve  her  of 
part  of  her  burden,  but  this  she  would  not 
permit.  He  must  be  always  ready  to  go 
hunting  with  the  men,  or  to  shoot  a  deer  if 
they  saw  one.  She  would  look  after  her 
duties  ;  let  him  perform  his. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE    WHITE    V ALLEY 

AT  last,  footsore  and  almost  exhausted,  the 
party  arrived  at  their  destination.  It  was 
certainly  a  beautiful  place — a  valley  through 
which  ran  a  clear  stream  bordered  by  trees. 
From  the  open  grassy  spot  chosen  for  the 
camp  the  towering  cliffs  of  Roraima  could  be 
seen  in  all  their  majesty.  Like  a  gigantic 
castle  it  stood  above  a  green  slope,  which 
looked  blue  in  the  distance  when  not  obscured 
by  mists.  First  came  one  great  mount  rising 
above  another,  until  that  which  bore  the  great 
rock  stood  above  the  rest  to  a  height  of  over 
five  thousand  feet ;  then  the  great  precipice 
rose  apparently  without  a  break  fifteen  hundred 
feet  into  the  heavens.  As  the  fleecy  clouds 
passed  over  its  summit  the  walls  looked  black, 
but  when  they  had  gone  and  the  sun  shone  full 
upon  the  cliffs,  they  glittered  and  made  Allan 

164 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

think  of  the  "  crystal  mountain "  of  which 
rumours  had  been  heard  by  the  old  travellers 
in  Guiana.  From  one  part  a  veil-like  waterfall 
shone  in  the  light ;  a  shining  band  near  the  top 
and  a  tapering  cone  of  mist  above  the  dense 
tangle  of  vegetation  below.  No  wonder  the 
Indians  looked  upon  it  as  sacred  ;  it  was  so 
grand,  so  inaccessible,  and  so  mysterious. 

In  the  valley  a  large  number  of  people  were 
already  assembled  to  meet  the  prophet.  The 
Arecunas,  who  lived  in  the  neighbourhood, 
welcomed  the  party  with  their  Bakong  baimong 
(Good-day),  at  the  same  time  pointing  to 
Roraima  and  calling  out  pleasantly,  Matti, 
Roraima  tau,  Roraima  taul  (Look  at  our 
Roraima).  All  the  conversation  seemed  to 
refer  to  the  wonderful  rock.  If  a  Macusi 
spoke  of  the  savannah  with  its  deer,  or  of 
the  river  Rupununi  with  its  shoals  of  fish, 
they  would  reply  that  it  could  not  be  as 
beautiful  as  their  country,  for  there  was  no 
Roraima. 

In  hunting  over  the  surrounding  country, 
Allan  could  not  but  be  charmed  by  its  beauty. 
The  grandeur  of  the  cliffs,  the  clearness  of  the 

165 


The  Overseas   Library 

streams,  and  the  wonderful  variety  of  flowers, 
ferns,  and  mosses,  awoke  his  latent  instinct  for 
the  study  of  Nature.  He  thought  such  scenes 
worth  all  the  pains  and  difficulties  of  the  long 
journey.  How  different  was  this  from  the 
mummery  then  going  on  in  the  beautiful 
valley  ;  he  could  not  endure  the  crowd.  No, 
he  would  spend  his  days  in  this  natural 
paradise.  It  was  bad  enough  to  go  home  at 
night  and  witness  the  assembly  round 
Samarang's  hut  and  the  drinking  of  piwarrie. 
But  the  slopes  of  the  great  mountain  were 
very  cold,  and  he  often  wished  for  a  suit  of 
warm  clothing.  When  the  sun  shone  it  was 
pleasant,  but  even  now,  in  the  middle  of  the 
dry  season,  clouds  often  stood  above  the  great 
rock,  cutting  winds  blew,  and  rain  fell  almost 
every  day.  The  streams  were  exceedingly 
cold,  and  under  the  cliffs  the  bushes  were 
always  dripping  with  moisture.  Barefooted, 
he  found  it  hard  to  walk  over  rocks  and 
slippery  boulders,  and  with  no  covering  but  a 
ragged  shirt  he  was  quite  unprepared  for  such 
a  climate.  But,  for  the  sake  of  being  alone, 
he  nevertheless  often  wandered  in  the  direction 

1 66 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

of  the  slope,  which,  on  account  of  the  sacred 
character  of  the  rock,  was  carefully  avoided  by 
the  others. 

Day  after  day  fresh  arrivals  from  all  parts  of 
the  country  swelled  the  multitude  which  had 
assembled  in  Beckeranta,  the  White  Valley,  as 
Samarang  called  his  place  of  rendezvous.  A 
large  number  of  huts  had  been  erected,  until 
it  became  almost  like  a  fair,  with  one  great 
"  show "  in  the  centre,  the  house  of  the 
prophet.  This  was  closed,  as  the  hut  in  the 
Macusi  village  had  been,  and  near  it,  both 
morning  and  evening,  the  crowd  gathered  to 
hear  Makunaima  and  the  prophet  conversing. 
Everything  that  was  said  was  listened  to  with 
the  greatest  awe,  and  the  slightest  suggestion 
of  a  command  carried  out  at  once.  Every 
new  party  brought  a  gift  of  some  kind,  and 
ultimately  the  harem  of  Samarang  contained 
over  a  dozen  wives. 

When  the  assembly  was  complete,  orders 
were  given  to  hold  a  great  piwarrie  feast. 
Great  logs  were  hollowed  out  to  form  troughs, 
and  presently  every  woman  was  busy  baking 
bread  and  chewing  it.  The  drink  being  ready, 

167 


The  Overseas  Library 

an  orgie  began,  compared  with  which  that  at 
Allan's  initiation  was  nothing.  Night  after 
night  drinking,  dancing,  and  singing  went  on 
from  sunset,  and  by  morning  men  and  women 
were  lying  about  like  hogs  in  a  sty.  Now  and 
again,  also,  there  were  quarrels  and  fights,  and 
the  sun  often  rose  upon  scenes  too  horrible  for 
description. 

Allan  tried  to  induce  Yariko  to  remain  away 
from  these  orgies,  but  only  partially  succeeded. 
Like  women  in  civilised  nations,  she  was 
wedded  to  the  customs  and  fashions  of  her 
people,  and  although  she  drank  but  little 
herself,  she  willingly  helped  in  the  distribu- 
tion. At  the  risk  of  appearing  singular,  Allan 
remained  in  his  hut,  and  when  he  found  it 
hard  to  sleep  for  the  noise,  he  took  down  his 
hammock  and  slung  it  among  the  trees  at  a 
distance.  How  pitiful  it  all  was!  Could  he 
not  do  something?  He  thought  over  this 
question  night  after  night,  but  could  find  no 
answer.  Who  was  he  to  think  of  trying  to 
circumvent  such  a  cunning  impostor  ?  The 
least  antagonism  on  his  part  would  be  fatal  to 
himself,  for  he  stood  alone  among  a  thousand 

168 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

fanatics,  who  would  tear  him  to  pieces  if  he 
said  a  word  against  Samarang.  He  could 
only  watch  the  course  of  events  and  take  care 
of  himself  and  his  wife. 

If  we  were  telling  a  story  of  the  usual 
romantic  type,  we  should  make  our  hero 
perform  impossibilities.  Single-handed,  he 
would  be  able  to  overcome  the  impostor, 
rescue  the  girls  from  his  clutches,  and  turn 
the  current  of  feeling  into  other  channels. 
But  in  real  life  such  things  do  not  happen. 
A  man  is  the  creature  of  circumstances,  and 
should  he  attempt  anything  quixotic,  he  will 
almost  certainly  fail  and  perish  without  doing 
good  to  any  one. 

Allan  was  not  heroic ;  he  was  simply  an 
average  young  man  of  a  type  which  can  be 
found  represented  in  any  part  of  the  world. 
He  held  the  common-sense  view  that  for  him 
to  incur  the  risk  of  martyrdom  for  an  idea 
would  be  little  better  than  madness.  If  by 
dying  he  could  save  Yariko  from  some  imme- 
diate danger,  he  would  have  been  content  to 
risk  everything,  but  to  interfere  with  the  false 
prophet  at  the  present  stage  would  help  no 

169 


The  Overseas  Library 

one.  All  he  could  do  was  to  think  and  watch. 
He  was  sure  that  trouble  would  come  in  some 
way,  but  how  he  could  hardly  conjecture  at 
present.  These  poor  ignorant  people  had  dug 
up  all  their  cassava,  and  certainly,  in  view  of 
the  impending  destruction,  had  made  no  pro- 
vision for  the  future,  and  here  they  were 
wasting  it  day  after  day  in  preparing  this  vile 
drink.  What  would  happen  when  it  was  all 
gone,  and  when  want  made  itself  felt  ?  Little 
game  was  to  be  had  in  the  neighbourhood,  for 
the  animals  had  been  disturbed  by  the  crowd  ; 
at  the  best  of  times  the  district  gave  little  to 
the  huntsman. 

Keeping  his  eyes  open,  Allan  saw  that 
among  the  blind  followers  of  the  prophet  there 
were  a  few  who  did  not  believe  in  him.  The 
leader  of  the  opposition,  as  it  might  be  called, 
was  a  young  Arecuna,  whose  prospective  wife 
had  been  given  to  Samarang,  and  who  naturally 
felt  a  little  sore  about  the  matter.  In  walking 
round  the  huts  one  morning  and  gazing  upon 
the  pitiful  scene,  Allan  came  upon  the  little 
party  of  conspirators  talking  quietly,  and  con- 
spicuous from  the  fact  that  they  were  not 

170 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

drunk  and  sprawling  about  like  the  others.  As 
they  saw  him  approaching  they  became  silent, 
and  although  he  tried  to  enter  into  a  conversa- 
tion, they  professed  not  to  know  the  Macusi 
language.  It  was  quite  evident  that  they 
looked  upon  the  son-in-law  of  Samarang  with 
suspicion.  Allan  could  not,  of  course,  in  view 
of  their  distrust,  say  anything  ;  nevertheless  he 
took  notice  of  their  faces  and  watched  them 
carefully.  On  several  other  occasions  he  saw 
them  together,  and  from  one  or  two  words  they 
let  drop,  he  suspected  that  a  conspiracy  was 
forming. 

Samarang  had  accomplished  the  first  part 
of  his  scheme,  by  assembling  the  people  and 
raising  himself  to  the  position  of  an  autocrat, 
but  how  was  he  going  to  keep  them  together  ? 
When  they  found  that  his  predictions  were 
false,  everything  would  be  at  an  end,  and  he 
must  have  been  well  aware  of  that.  Some- 
thing must  be  done,  or  they  would  tire  of 
waiting  for  the  sign.  Makunaima  had  not 
appeared,  although  the  day  fixed  for  his 
descent  from  Roraima  had  passed.  The  young 
men  were  already  discontented  ;  he  must  find 
some  way  of  quieting  them.  1 7 1 


The  Overseas  Library 

The  grand  drinking  bout  had  been  going  on 
for  three  weeks  when  Samarang  hit  upon  a 
scheme  which  could  only  have  come  from  the 
brain  of  a  madman.  Suddenly,  at  midnight, 
when  nearly  all  of  the  men  were  drunk,  he 
appeared  for  the  first  time  in  their  midst,  and 
called  them  together  to  hear  the  latest  com- 
munication from  the  Great  Spirit. 

Makunaima  had  spoken.  He  did  not  wish 
his  children  to  be  destroyed  in  the  great  fire. 
He  loved  them,  and  would  raise  them  to 
higher  positions  than  the  whites,  who  would 
all  be  exterminated.  But  they  all  knew  that 
the  white  man  possessed  many  things  which 
the  Indian  loved.  He  had  guns,  powder  and 
shot,  axes  and  knives,  and,  above  all,  rum. 
Every  one  who  wished  to  obtain  these  things 
must  obey  the  commands  of  the  Great  Spirit 
given  through  the  mouth  of  his  prophet.  If 
they  did  so  they  would  become  not  only  white 
but  glorified  beings,  and  rule  over  the  cowards 
who  were  wanting  in  faith.  These  would  be 
born  again,  but  first  they  must  be  killed. 
Then,  at  the  coming  full  moon  the  bodies  of 
the  slain  would  rise,  and  as  glorified  kings  come 

172 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

down  from  the  summit  of  Roraima  to  rule  over 
the  earth. 

Long  ago,  the  prophet  said,  Makunaima  had 
sent  a  great  flood  upon  the  earth,  which 
destroyed  all  save  a  few  of  his  chosen  people  ; 
now  he  would  send  a  great  fire  to  burn  up  the 
world.  Those  who  had  assembled  in  the  White 
Valley  had  been  chosen  to  escape  destruction, 
but  it  was  not  with  poor  Indians  that  Maku- 
naima intended  to  replenish  the  earth,  but  with 
the  faithful  ones  who  were  willing  to  die. 

The  assembly  listened  eagerly  to  his  words, 
but  no  one  quite  understood  what  he  meant. 
When  he  suggested  that  they  should  kill  each 
other  a  thrill  of  horror  rushed  through  their 
muddled  brains. 

As  they  hesitated,  he  began  to  taunt  them 
with  their  fear  of  death  ;  if  Makunaima  could 
not  raise  them  up  again,  would  he  not  be  a 
poor  mortal  like  any  one  of  them  ?  Let  them 
hasten  to  obey  the  command  ;  let  each  take  up 
his  war  club  and  hasten  the  glorious  work. 

So  saying,  he  snatched  a  club  that  was 
hanging  from  one  of  the  rafters  and  brandished 
it  over  their  heads.  Before  him  was  a  great 

173 


The  Overseas  Library 

piwarrie  trough,  over  which  crouched  a  dozen 
men,  who  had  been  drinking  so  freely  that 
some  of  their  heads  hung  over  the  liquor. 
Suddenly  rushing  towards  them  with  his  club 
uplifted,  he  brought  the  weapon  down  upon 
the  head  of  the  first,  following  this  up  quickly 
until  a  row  of  dead  men  with  bleeding  skulls 
hung  over  the  trough.  Then  taking  up  a 
calabash  he  dipped  it  into  the  mixture,  calling 
upon  them  to  come  and  taste. 

A  large  number  responded,  and  soon  the 
whole  shed  was  in  confusion.  Macusis, 
Arecunas,  Wapisianos,  Acawoios  and  Arawaks 
were  soon  fighting  with  each  other.  All  their 
suppressed  enmities  came  to  the  front,  and, 
like  tigers  who  had  tasted  blood,  they  revelled 
in  the  fight.  But  not  only  did  the  tribes  slay 
each  other ;  fathers  killed  their  sons,  and 
brothers  fought  until  in  many  cases  all  the  men 
of  a  family  lay  dead.  Every  one  was  mad  for 
the  time.  Without  discrimination,  friends  and 
foes  struck  right  and  left  at  each  other. 
Women  and  children  fell  before  they  could 
escape,  and  soon  the  large  shed  was  filled  with 
dead  and  dying. 

174 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

A  few  of  those  who  had  not  been  drinking 
so  heavily  escaped,  but  nearly  all  the  younger 
men,  to  the  number  of  four  hundred,  lost  their 
lives  in  this  horrible  massacre.  As  for  Samarang 
he  took  care  to  save  himself;  his  faith  in  the 
glorious  resurrection  was  not  strong  enough  to 
let  him  run  the  risk  of  remaining  to  see  the 
end.  Quietly  returning  to  his  own  house,  he 
shut  himself  up  as  usual,  to  await  further 
developments.  His  scheme  was  working  well, 
for  the  stronger  men  were  dead  ;  he  could  now 
easily  manage  the  women  and  children. 

But  there  was  still  a  body  of  Arecunas  who 
had  not  taken  part  in  the  fight,  and  as  Allan 
was  gazing  upon  the  horrible  scene  in  the 
morning  he  heard  them  uttering  threats  of 
vengeance  upon  Samarang.  Some  of  their 
friends  had  been  killed  ;  if  they  came  to  life 
again,  well  and  good,  if  not,  they  were  bound 
by  all  their  customs  to  obtain  satisfaction.  But 
not  only  would  they  kill  the  prophet ;  all  his 
family  must  also  suffer  for  his  crimes.  They 
would  wait  until  the  full  moon ;  after  that 
nothing  but  blood  would  satisfy  them. 

Allan  was  thunderstruck  as  he  pieced  these 

175 


The   Overseas   Library 

mutterings  together.  The  bolt  had  indeed 
fallen,  and  he,  as  well  as  poor  Yariko,  would 
have  to  look  out  for  their  safety.  He  spoke  to 
his  wife,  but  she  would  not  hear  anything 
against  her  father ;  what  he  had  prophesied 
would  come  true,  and  then  everybody  would 
be  happy  and  comfortable  again.  Allan  told 
her  it  was  impossible,  but  she  almost  rebuked 
him  for  his  want  of  faith.  Did  he  not  believe 
in  the  Great  Spirit  ?  Was  not  Makunaima  all- 
powerful  ?  Had  he  not  heard  the  voice  ?  How 
could  the  promise  fail  ? 

What  could  Allan  say  to  all  this  ?  Could  he 
proclaim  her  father  to  be  an  impostor?  He 
must  certainly  be  prepared  for  a  catastrophe  at 
the  time  of  the  full  moon,  and  meanwhile  be 
on  the  alert  to  save  himself  and  Yariko. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

VENGEANCE 

A  FORTNIGHT  would  pass  before  the 
full  moon  and  the  promised  resurrection. 
The  dead  were  buried  and  the  wounded  lay  in 
their  hammocks,  hardly  knowing  whether  they 
ought  to  curse  the  prophet,  or  wish  themselves 
among  those  who  were  to  return  with  glorified 
bodies.  Day  after  day  passed  to  see  a 
sullen  gloom  creep  over  the  assemblage.  The 
nights  were  quiet ;  the  piwarrie  drinking  and 
dancing  had  come  to  an  end.  The  men  who 
survived  collected  in  groups  and  discussed  the 
situation,  the  few  malcontents  now  making  a 
great  impression.  Something  would  have  to 
be  done,  but  all  agreed  to  wait  for  the  full 
moon. 

Allan  wanted  Yariko  to  go  away  with  him, 
but  this  she  refused  to  do.  She  was  an 
obedient  wife,  but  when  the  choice  lay  between 

C  M  177 


The  Overseas  Library 

her  husband  and  father,  the  latter  must  have 
the  preference.  Allan  would  not  leave  her,  so 
he  also  must  remain,  although  he  knew  only 
too  well  that  this  meant  almost  certain  death. 
Like  some  of  the  others,  Yariko  was  expecting 
the  miracle  to  take  place  ;  she  would  not  leave 
before  the  night  of  the  full  moon. 

To  retain  his  influence  over  the  assembly, 
which  he  saw  had  been  somewhat  weakened, 
Samarang  felt  it  necessary  to  do  something. 
The  great  conflagration  which  he  had  foretold 
must  take  place  ;  he  therefore  stole  forth  in 
the  night  and  set  fire  to  the  savannah  beyond 
the  valley.  The  flames  crept  quickly  among 
the  dried  sedges,  and  almost  before  he  could 
steal  back  into  his  hut  the  heavens  were  ruddy 
with  the  reflection.  The  people  ran  to  the 
pass  which  connected  the  White  Valley  with 
the  burning  plain,  and  carefully  removed  every- 
thing likely  to  lead  the  flames  in  their  direction, 
which,  however,  was  very  little,  because  the 
mountain-stream  occupied  the  greater  part  of 
the  avenue  between  the  bare  rocks.  The 
people  watched  what  many  believed  to  be  the 
fulfilment  of  Samarang's  prediction,  for  the 


In  Guiana   Wilds 

whole  country  to  the  east  was  blazing,  and 
heaven  itself  appeared  to  be  on  fire.  Only 
Roraima  and  their  own  valley  remained  un- 
touched by  the  fire,  and  this  almost  restored 
their  former  confidence. 

Allan  climbed  a  hill  where  he  could  see 
that  the  fire  was  extending  to  the  east  as 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  but  he  also  re- 
cognised the  fact  that  it  had  commenced  just 
outside  the  pass.  Here  was  another  difficulty 
added  to  the  others,  for  the  people  were  already 
on  the  verge  of  starvation.  Every  animal 
would  be  burnt  or  driven  away,  and  game  be 
entirely  wanting  over  the  whole  savannah  to 
the  eastward. 

Next  morning  the  country  outside  the  pass 
was  blackened,  and,  as  the  wind  blew  in  the 
direction  where  the  fire  still  blazed,  it  carried 
up  great  clouds  of  flakes  which  whirled  round 
and  round  in  eddies  or  rose  to  meet  the  clouds 
which  extended  over  the  whole  country.  The 
Indians  went  forth  in  search  of  dead  animals, 
of  which  they  found  a  good  number,  some 
cooked  ready  for  eating,  others  charred  to  a 
cinder.  This  pleased  them  for  the  time,  and 

179 


The  Overseas   Library 

on    every    hand    favourable    opinions    of    the 
prophet  were  expressed. 

But  this  feeling  did  not  last  long.  Next 
morning  food  was  again  wanting ;  all  their 
cassava  had  been  eaten  or  wasted  in  making 
piwarrie,  and  only  the  large  supply  which  had 
been  given  to  Samarang  remained.  Not  a 
wild  animal  could  be  found,  save  on  the  slopes 
of  the  sacred  mountain,  where  they  dared  not 
go.  Allan,  however,  being  quite  free  from  this 
superstitious  feeling,  succeeded  in  obtaining 
enough  meat  for  himself  and  his  wife,  although 
it  might  only  be  the  rat-like  cavy,  the  taste  of 
which  was  sickening  at  other  times. 

Some  of  the  people  now  congregated  round 
Samarang's  hut  and  clamoured  for  food,  of 
which  they  knew  he  had  plenty.  The  prophet 
told  them  to  thank  the  Great  Spirit  for  saving 
them  from  the  fire.  Did  they  not  see  the 
ruddy  glare  on  the  bounds  of  the  horizon,  which 
showed  that  their  villages  were  doomed  to 
destruction?  If  he  had  not  led  them  to  a 
place  of  refuge,  where  would  they  be  now  ? 
They  must  have  faith  in  him  and  all  would 
be  well. 

1 80 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

Words  however  could  not  feed  the  hungry, 
and  the  people  went  away  murmuring.  Not  a 
cake  of  cassava  would  he  give  to  any  one  of 
them  save  Yariko,  who  divided  her  father's 
small  allowance  among  the  famished  little  ones. 
Samarang  cared  nothing  if  half  of  them  died  of 
starvation  ;  probably  in  his  madness  he  thought 
the  others  would  be  all  the  more  cringing.  He 
had  just  enough  food  to  last  his  family  for  a 
few  weeks  longer  ;  if  he  gave  away  any  he 
also  might  suffer.  A  few  who  lived  in  the 
neighbourhood  left  for  their  homes,  where  these 
were  to  the  west  of  Roraima,  but  those  from 
the  savannah  had  no  places  of  refuge.  How 
could  they  travel  across  the  blackened  plain 
without  a  supply  of  food,  and  what  could  they 
do  at  the  end  of  their  journey  ?  All  their 
villages  were  destroyed,  the  game  driven  off  or 
killed,  and  if  what  the  prophet  said  were  true, 
the  rivers  were  dried  up. 

Over  five  hundred  people  waited  for  the 
night  of  the  full  moon.  If  their  friends  came 
to  life  again,  well  and  good,  if  not,  destruction 
would  come  upon  the  false  prophet  and  all  his 
family.  No  attempts  were  now  made  to  hide 

181 


The  Overseas  Library 

the   feelings   of  the  conspirators,  who  by  this 
time  formed  a  very  strong"  party. 

They  were  naturally  suspicious  of  Allan, 
who,  feeling  that  a  crisis  was  approaching,  tried 
to  find  out  their  plans.  He  often  came  upon 
parties  who  were  evidently  discussing  the 
matter,  but  as  he  appeared  they  became  silent. 
The  night  preceding  that  of  the  full  moon, 
however,  a  large  body  assembled  in  the  hut 
of  an  Arecuna  chief,  and  by  putting  his  ear 
against  the  wall  of  thatch  Allan  caught  suffi- 
cient to  understand  their  intentions.  Some 
were  quite  sceptical  as  to  the  resurrection  of 
their  friends,  but  a  few  half  believed  that  it 
might  still  take  place.  They  would  watch  for 
three  nights,  and  then,  if  nothing  happened, 
a  selected  party  would  fall  upon  Samarang, 
while  others  would  go  to  his  hut,  take  away 
the  provisions,  and  kill  all  his  wives  and 
children.  As  for  the  white  man  and  his  wife, 
two  men  were  specially  selected  to  kill  them  ; 
and  warned  to  be  careful  not  to  let  the  stranger 
escape,  for  he  must  be  concerned  in  the  trickery 
of  Samarang,  however  he  might  appear  to  have 
remained  neutral. 

182 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

Allan  crept  away  and  got  home  quietly,  to 
again  do  his  best  to  make  Yariko  understand 
their  danger.  But  she  still  believed  that 
everything  would  come  right,  and  that  the 
prophet  would  be  vindicated  by  Makunaima. 
Was  she  not  her  father's  daughter  ?  Could  she 
desert  him  ?  No,  she  would  warn  him  of  his 
danger,  but  more  than  this  she  would  not  do. 
If  her  husband  escaped  now,  she  could  not 
go  with  him,  for  as  long  as  her  father  lived 
he  had  the  first  claim  on  her  obedience. 

The  evening  of  the  promised  resurrection 
came  at  last,  and  every  one  assembled  on  a 
pile  of  boulders,  from  which  the  mighty  cliffs 
could  be  observed.  As  the  sun  threw  its 
parting  rays  over  the  top  and  sank  behind, 
the  glorious  moon  rose  and  flooded  the  eastern 
wall  with  her  pale  beams.  The  night  was 
still,  and  only  a  fleecy  cloud  hung  like  a  veil 
over  the  summit.  From  this  they  looked  to 
see  their  friends  come  forth,  but  hour  after 
hour  passed,  and  save  for  the  voices  of  one 
or  two  owls,  or  goat-suckers,  not  a  sound 
broke  the  stillness.  One  mist  passed  to  leave 
the  great  rock  shining  in  the  bright  moonlight 

183 


The   Overseas   Library 

like  a  silver  castle  ;  then  a  cloth  was  spread 
as  it  were  over  this  immense  table,  and  the 
walls  underneath  became  dark  and  gloomy. 
Every  change  was  anxiously  watched,  in  the 
hope  that  it  had  a  meaning.  But  hour  after 
hour  passed  ;  the  clouds  took  on  a  thousand 
shapes,  but  none  of  them  could  be  identified 
as  human.  Then  the  moon  and  stars  paled, 
and  almost  suddenly  the  gold  and  ruddy  tints 
of  dawn  flickered  upon  the  walls. 

The  crowd  rose  and  hurried  to  the  prophet, 
exclaiming,  "Why  did  you  tell  us  lies?  Where 
are  our  fathers  and  brothers  ? " 

Samarang  was  alarmed,  but  not  yet  prepared 
to  do  more  than  temporise.  "  Makunaima  is 
trying  you,"  he  said,  "  he  wishes  to  see  whether 
you  are  worthy  of  his  blessings.  Perhaps  he 
will  restore  your  friends  to-night,  but  certainly 
they  will  come  to-morrow  if  you  are  good.  I 
hear  that  you  have  been  listening  to  some 
among  you  who  are  my  enemies  ;  Makunaima 
says  that  you  must  destroy  them." 

This  caused  a  division  in  the  camp,  but  the 
malcontents  were  the  stronger  party.  Most 
of  the  young  believers  had  been  killed,  leaving 

184 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

only  a  few  old  men  and  boys,  besides  those 
who  were  wounded  and  not  yet  fully  recovered. 
The  enemies  of  Samarang  stood  at  bay,  and 
a  truce  was  agreed  to  until  after  the  third 
night. 

The  second  night  passed  like  the  first,  but 
on  the  third  Samarang  came  forth  and  took 
his  place  on  the  top  of  a  great  boulder  in  the 
midst  of  the  crowd.  He  said  nothing,  but 
remained,  like  the  others,  watching  the  mists 
and  clouds,  and  apparently  expecting  every 
moment  that  his  prophecy  would  be  fulfilled. 
After  midnight  a  low  murmur  could  be  heard 
through  the  assemblage,  but  nothing  happened  ; 
their  passions  were  slowly  rising.  Allan,  who 
had  taken  his  place  on  the  edge  of  the  crowd 
with  Yariko,  armed  with  his  bow,  and  carrying 
the  household  cutlass  in  his  hand,  now  grasped 
Yariko  by  the  arm,  and  forced  her  to  come 
with  him  into  the  thicket  which  lined  the 
stream,  from  whence  she  continued  to  watch 
the  mountain  while  he  kept  his  eye  upon  the 
crowd. 

As  the  morning  glow  appeared  in  the  east, 
the  conspirators,  who  had  kept  together,  began 

185 


The  Overseas  Library 

to  move,  and  crowd  round  the  prophet. 
Mutterings  could  now  be  heard,  immediately 
followed  by  loud  cries,  and  then  by  one 
tremendous  howl  of  rage. 

Samarang  rose  from  his  seat  and  uttered 
the  word  "  Makunaima,"  but  before  he  could 
say  anything  more  of  his  attempted  excuse,  a 
powerful  Arecuna  had  dashed  out  his  brains. 

For  a  moment  a  hush  fell  upon  the  assem- 
blage. Some  looked  as  if  they  expected  some 
punishment  to  fall  upon  the  murderer,  but  as 
nothing  happened,  a  great  wailing  cry  went 
up  ;  a  cry  of  despair.  All  hopes  of  seeing 
their  friends  and  relations  again  were  gone  ; 
the  world  was  desolate ;  their  prophet  had 
proved  false,  and  Makunaima  had  deserted 
them.  Whatever  could  they  do  ? 

Every  one  had  been  wronged,  and  all  cried 
out  for  vengeance,  "  Kill  the  family  of  the 
deceiver;  let  not  one  escape." 

Already  the  conspirators  were  among  the 
women,  whom  they  struck  down  one  after  the 
other  if  connected  in  any  way  with  Samarang. 
Allan  had  been  on  the  alert,  and  as  he  saw 
his  father-in-law  fall  dead  he  dragged  Yariko 

186 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

away  into  the  bushes.  She  seemed  paralysed 
with  terror,  and  he  had  almost  to  carry  her. 

Where  to  go  he  hardly  knew.  The  only 
cover  was  along  the  stream,  which,  as  we  have 
said,  flowed  out  of  the  valley  through  a  narrow 
pass.  They  could  not  escape  in  that  direction, 
but  must  try  the  other.  The  avengers  were 
already  searching  the  bushes  where  they  had 
entered  ;  they  must  hurry  along  or  there  would 
be  no  possibility  of  escape. 

Dragging  the  now  submissive  Yariko,  Allan 
plunged  into  the  shallow  stream  at  a  place 
where  the  bushes  formed  a  close  tunnel.  From 
thence  began  an  arduous  climb  over  rocks  and 
boulders,  and  up  steep  places,  where  in  the  wet 
season  great  cataracts  leaped,  but  which  now 
were  hung  with  festoons  of  green  slime. 
Stumbling,  falling,  now  in  a  pool  up  to  their 
middles,  and  later  in  shallows  of  but  a  few 
inches,  they  hurried  along.  Above  their  heads 
the  bushes  interlaced  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
be  impenetrable,  and  from  them  hung  ragged 
strips  of  moss,  which  dragged  across  their 
shoulders  as  if  trying  to  hamper  them  in  their 
progress.  Everywhere  the  water  was  intensely 

187 


The  Overseas  Library 

cold,  but  Allan  was  too  excited  to  feel  this  ; 
it  was  a  race  for  life  over  obstacles  which 
on  other  occasions  would  have  been  considered 
impassable. 

Allan  had  instinctively  clung  to  his  weapons, 
which  was  fortunate,  for  how  could  they  have 
got  along  without  the  cutlass.  In  some  places 
the  network  of  branches  was  so  close  that  they 
could  not  even  crawl  through  without  first 
cutting  a  passage,  and  in  others  the  rocks  were 
so  steep  that  steps  had  to  'be  cut  in  the  soft 
sandstone. 

At  first  the  cries  of  the  multitude  could  be 
heard,  but  as  they  passed  mile  after  mile  in  their 
toilsome  journey,  all  was  silence,  save  for  the 
trickling  of  the  rill  as  it  fell  over  a  succession 
of  small  precipices.  Would  they  succeed  in 
escaping  ?  Allan  had  not  time  to  think  ;  they 
must  hurry  on.  No  matter  that  their  feet  were 
cut  with  the  stones,  and  their  knees  abraded 
by  climbing,  they  must  continue  their  flight. 
The  avengers  would  probably  track  them  as 
they  did  the  wild  animals  ;  perhaps  they  were 
already  following  in  their  footsteps.  Now  and 
Allan  glanced  over  his  shoulder,  and  at 

188 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

the  same  time  looked  at  his  bow  and  arrows. 
These  were,  however,  poor  weapons  with  which 
to  defend  his  life  ;  only  one  had  an  iron  point 
for  deer-shooting,  the  others  were  but  sticks 
hardened  in  the  fire.  At  close  quarters  the 
cutlass  might  be  used,  but  he  could  only  hope 
to  defend  himself  against  one  man.  Flight 
alone  could  bring  safety,  and  however  tired 
they  might  feel,  rest  was  too  dangerous  to  be 
thought  of. 


189 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE    CAMOUDI-KENAIMA 

HOUR  after  hour  passed,  and  mile  after 
mile  of  climbing  was  performed. 
Morning  was  followed  by  noon,  and  that 
again  passed  to  find  them  still  struggling  along 
without  seeing  a  place  where  they  could  rest. 
At  last,  however,  they  came  upon  an  opening, 
where  a  border  of  dry  sand  on  the  bank  of  the 
stream  allowed  them  to  lie  down  for  a  few 
minutes. 

Feeling  a  little  more  confidence,  Allan  now 
embraced  his  wife,  and  said  he  hoped  they 
had  escaped  their  enemies.  Yariko  shook  her 
head ;  her  people  would  hunt  all  over  the 
country,  even  if  it  took  them  a  year.  They 
might  as  well  be  killed  first  as  last.  Although 
tired  nature  made  her  lie  down,  her  eyes  wan- 
dered to  the  passage  by  which  they  had  come, 
and  up  the  walls  that  lined  the  little  opening, 

190 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

in  expectation  of  seeing  the  enemy  at  any 
moment. 

Now  they  began  to  feel  cramped  and  chilly, 
for  the  sun  was  going  down,  and  the  little 
warmth  he  had  poured  into  the  sand  during 
his  course  overhead  gave  way  to  the  chilly 
damp  which  rises  from  such  localities  at  night. 
They  must  move  on  to  a  place  where  perhaps 
a  shelter  might  be  obtained  in  some  hollow 
rock,  for  if  rain  did  not  fall,  the  dew  in  the 
open  would  be  very  heavy. 

Presently  they  went  on  again,  and  almost 
immediately  came  to  a  place  where  the  walls 
were  uneven,  and  where  a  few  gnarled  bushes 
would  permit  of  climbing.  Allan  cautiously 
made  his  way  to  the  top,  and  looking  down 
into  the  valley  far  away,  he  saw  that  the  huts 
were  blazing,  and  that  the  people  were  going 
off.  As  he  gazed  the  end  of  the  file  passed 
from  his  sight,  and  the  White  Valley  was 
deserted.  From  his  elevated  position  he  also 
saw  that  the  cliffs  of  Roraima  were  very  near, 
and  he  hurried  down  with  the  intention  of 
going  further  up  the  stream  to  see  where  it 
ended  before  finally  settling  down  for  the  night. 

191 


The  Overseas   Library 

Under  the  wall  they  might  perhaps  find  a 
shelter,  if  it  were  only  to  leeward  of  a  great 
boulder. 

This  reconnaisance  had  taken  up  but  a 
minute  or  two,  and  he  hurried  down  to  find 
Yariko  shivering  with  the  cold.  He  took  her 
hand,  and  together  they  went  on  again  until, 
just  as  the  light  grew  dim,  they  came  to  an 
archway  from  which  the  stream  flowed. 

Before  them  rose  the  great  wall  of  Roraima, 
and  on  either  hand  frowning  precipices. 
Through  the  tunnel  lay  their  only  hope  of 
shelter,  and  they  entered  to  find  that  it  opened 
out  into  a  cave,  which,  though  but  dimly 
lighted,  was  not  altogether  dark,  for  there 
was  a  crack  in  the  wall  above,  which  showed 
against  the  now  black  interior  as  a  pale  line. 

Night  fell  almost  immediately,  and  tired, 
hungry,  and  cold,  the  pair  sank  down  upon  the 
dry  sand,  embracing  each  other  to,  as  far  as 
possible,  warm  their  chilled  bodies. 

For  a  time  they  were  too  cold  to  sleep,  and 
Allan's  mind  wandered  from  the  events  of  the 
day  to  their  present  position.  He  had  cer- 
tainly observed  that  the  Indians  were  leaving, 

192 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

but  had  they  all  left  ?  Yariko  said  that  one 
or  two  would  search  until  the  pair  were  found. 
Were  they  hunting  them  still  ?  Had  they 
found  their  way  through  the  channel  ?  and 
would  they  search  the  cave  ?  He  could  not 
tell ;  whatever  happened  in  the  morning  they 
must  sleep  if  possible. 

Presently,  as  they  lay  in  each  other's  arms, 
a  little  warmth  began  to  spread  over  their 
chilled  limbs.  Yariko  did  not  repel  his  em- 
brace, but  rather  held  him  tightly  as  she  felt 
a  glow  stealing  over  her  body.  Now  Allan 
knew  why  the  inhabitants  of  cold  climates 
were  more  affectionate  than  those  of  the 
tropics  ;  in  the  one  case  warmth  was  grateful, 
in  the  other  disagreeable.  With  a  cold  wind 
blowing  outside,  families  huddled  together 
round  the  fire,  and  felt  it  pleasant  to  be  near 
each  other  ;  in  Guiana  they  sat  apart  in  the 
open  gallery,  and  allowed  the  cool  breeze  to 
circulate  between  them. 

How  Allan  wished  for  a  fire !  With  naked 
skins,  under  a  temperature  of  about  sixty 
degrees,  it  was  hard  indeed  to  keep  their  limbs 
from  becoming  cramped.  Fortunately,  the 

C  N  193 


The  Overseas   Library 

floor  was  dry,  and  they  were  free  from  the 
cutting  wind  which  blew  round  and  over  the 
great  rock. 

At  last  they  fell  asleep,  to  awake  as  a  ray 
of  light  from  the  rising  sun  came  through  the 
slit  and  slightly  warmed  their  chilled  limbs. 
They  tried  to  rise  but  could  not  stand,  for  their 
legs  were  dead  to  all  feeling.  Even  their  arms 
were  stiff  and  painful,  until  little  by  little  they 
had  restored  the  circulation  by  rubbing  each 
other. 

However,  Yariko  soon  recovered,  and  helped 
Allan  to  his  feet.  Being  more  accustomed  to 
go  without  clothing  than  the  white  man,  the 
cold  affected  her  in  a  less  degree  ;  she  there- 
fore led  him  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  where 
the  morning  sun  warmed  him  a  little  and  made 
walking  possible. 

They  had  eaten  nothing  for  over  twenty- 
four  hours,  and  something  must  be  done  to 
obtain  food.  Allan,  therefore,  took  up  his 
bow  and  arrows,  and  Yariko  the  cutlass,  with 
which  they  wearily  went  down  the  gully  until 
they  came  to  the  place  where  the  rocks  could 
be  scaled, 

194 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

Arrived  at  the  top,  they  looked  down  upon 
the  valley,  where  nothing  but  a  few  blackened 
heaps  showed  the  site  of  the  populous  camp  of 
yesterday.  Not  the  trace  of  a  human  being 
was  visible,  but  both  knew  well  that  their 
enemies  might  still  be  lurking  in  the  bushes 
or  behind  the  great  boulders.  At  the  same 
time,  they  were  equally  certain  that  few  would 
have  the  temerity  to  come  so  near  to  the 
sacred  rock,  and  Allan  hoped  that  this  would 
tend  to  their  safety. 

Food  must  be  obtained  if  it  were  only  a 
stinking  cavy,  and  Yariko  began  poking  about 
the  bushes  in  hopes  of  finding  one  of  their 
hiding  places,  while  Allan  was  equally  on  the 
alert  for  birds.  But  for  a  long  time  nothing 
eatable  could  be  found,  and  even  then  they 
had  to  appease  their  hunger  with  the  central 
spire  of  a  palm.  It  was  certainly  refreshing  ; 
as  refreshing  and  about  as  satisfying  as  a  raw 
turnip  to  a  hungry  plough-boy.  But  they 
could  not  live  on  "  palm  cabbage  "  ;  something 
else  must  be  obtained. 

To  scramble  over  and  between  the  rocks 
was  very  hard  work,  and  their  stiff  limbs  soon 

195 


The   Overseas   Library 

began  to  give  way.  Suddenly,  however,  Allan 
uttered  a  cry  ;  he  saw  a  plant  scrambling  over 
the  bushes  which  he  recognised  at  once.  Yes, 
there  were  the  divided  leaves  and  prickly 
stems  of  the  bramble,  and  borne  upon  it  were 
clusters  of  the  fruit  he  had  loved  so  well  when 
a  boy.  How  had  it  come  there?  No  matter, 
here  it  was,  and  calling  Yariko  he  picked  some 
of  the  blackberries  and  handed  them  to  her,  at 
the  same  time  letting  a  few  dissolve  on  his 
parched  tongue.  They  were  delicious,  for 
nothing  is  so  refreshing  to  the  weary  as  a 
juicy  fruit,  slightly  acid. 

Revived  by  this  unexpected  dessert  before 
dinner,  they  continued  their  hunt  for  meat,  the 
appetite  for  which  was  by  no  means  allayed. 
Several  hours  passed,  and  they  had  wandered 
down  the  slope,  until,  almost  worn  out,  they 
sat  down  on  a  fallen  tree.  It  was  hollow,  and 
Yariko  had  peeped  into  both  ends  in  the  faint 
hope  of  finding  an  acourie,  but  her  poking  with 
the  cutlass  led  to  no  result.  As  they  sat 
quietly  down,  however,  her  quick  ears  caught 
the  sound  of  scratching.  She  bent  down  to 
the  log,  and  her  eyes  brightened  as  she 

196 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

whispered  to  Allan  that  there  was  an  acourie 
beneath  them.  At  once  they  took  their  places 
at  the  two  ends  of  the  log  and  Allan  poked 
one  of  his  arrows  into  his  end,  on  which 
Yariko  saw  the  head  of  the  animal  at  the 
other.  But  the  creature  saw  its  danger  and 
retreated,  on  which  both  apertures  were 
plugged  with  stones.  With  the  cutlass  Allan 
cut  holes  at  intervals,  through  which  he  drove 
sticks,  finally  shutting  up  the  acourie  in  a  small 
space,  where  it  could  be  speared  with  an  arrow. 
To  kindle  a  fire  did  not  take  very  long,  for 
Yariko  was  accustomed  to  the  drill-like  sticks, 
and  soon  the  pleasant  odour  of  roast  meat 
made  them  feel  all  the  more  hungry.  Never, 
Allan  thought,  had  he  enjoyed  such  a  meal 
before  ;  it  put  new  life  into  him.  No  longer 
did  he  think  of  the  Indians  who  might  be  on 
the  watch  ;  they  would  surely  escape  once  food 
could  be  obtained.  What  ought  they  to  do  ? 
The  savannah  was  now  a  blackened  desert,  to 
pass  which  without  provisions  was  impossible. 
And  then,  how  would  they  fare  if  they  reached 
an  Indian  village?  No  doubt  the  Macusis 
would  be  as  ready  to  kill  them  as  the  Arecunas. 

197 


The  Overseas   Library 

In  the  other  direction  there  were  forests  and 
rivers,  with  game  and  fish,  but  their  enemies 
stood  in  the  way.  From  the  Masaruni  had 
come  several  parties  of  the  deluded  followers 
of  the  prophet,  and  those  who  had  not  seen 
him  would  certainly  hear  of  the  escape  of  the 
white  man.  His  beard  and  the  colour  of  his 
hair  would  betray  him  at  once.  They  must 
remain  for  the  present  on  the  slope  of  Roraima ; 
perhaps  when  the  search  had  been  given  up, 
they  might  get  away  into  some  deserted  part 
of  the  country,  where  they  could  live  alone. 

Having  finished  their  meal  they  looked 
about  for  a  place  where  a  shelter  might  be 
erected,  for  the  cave,  although  apparently  the 
safest  place,  was  difficult  of  access  and  uncom- 
fortable. They  were  now  at  some  distance 
from  Roraima  and  hoped  to  find  a  warm  valley, 
where  something  like  a  home  might  be  estab- 
lished. A  little  after  midday  they  found  such 
a  spot,  and  in  a  sheltered  nook  between  two 
rocks  soon  cleared  a  space  and  covered  it  in 
with  a  thatch  of  palm  leaves. 

On  a  bed  of  leaves,  with  a  fire  beside  them, 
they  lay  down  for  the  night,  and  in  the 

198 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

morning  woke  much  refreshed.  After  making 
a  breakfast  off  the  remains  of  the  acourie, 
Allan  went  forth  to  hunt,  leaving  Yariko  to 
search  for  materials  to  make  two  rough 
hammocks,  of  which  they  felt  much  in  need. 
Towards  afternoon  he  shot  a  young  deer, 
which  he  brought  home  with  much  difficulty, 
to  find  his  wife  peeling  some  palm  leaves 
beside  the  fire  and  looking  almost  as  if  she 
were  comfortably  settled. 

A  smile  appeared  upon  her  face  as  she  saw 
the  load  he  bore  on  his  shoulders  ;  now  they 
would  be  provided  with  meat  for  three  or  four 
days,  and  he  need  not  risk  going  out  again 
during  that  time.  For  they  both  knew  it  was 
a  risk  ;  some  of  the  avengers  might  be  still 
watching  the  neighbourhood,  and  if  they  came 
upon  his  trail  death  was  almost  certain.  Here 
between  these  two  rocks  they  might  hope  to 
escape  observation,  for  their  fire  was  hidden 
under  the  shed  and  its  smoke  well  dispersed 
before  it  got  above  the  level  of  their  hiding- 
place. 

At  last  they  had  something  like  a  home,  and 
here  they  hoped  to  remain  for  a  month  or  two. 

199 


The  Overseas  Library 

Allan  sat  down  and  watched  Yariko  netting 
the  hammocks,  which  would  add  so  much  to 
their  comfort,  and  he  began  to  feel  quite 
relieved  after  the  strain  of  the  last  few  months. 
He  also  was  busy,  for  he  wanted  more  arrows, 
and  as  the  proper  kind  of  reed  was  wanting, 
he  had  to  fashion  them  as  best  he  could  with 
split  palm  stems. 

A  fortnight  passed  happily,  Allan  going  out 
as  occasion  required,  but  never  seeing  the 
least  sign  of  an  enemy.  But  one  day  this 
feeling  of  security  was  suddenly  banished,  and 
again  they  had  to  fly  for  their  lives. 

Yariko  had  accompanied  him  on  a  hunting 
excursion,  and  they  went  a  little  nearer  to  the 
White  Valley  than  usual.  Suddenly  Allan 
was  startled  by  a  cry  from  his  wife,  and 
running  towards  her  he  saw  that  she  was 
pointing  into  the  bushes,  where  the  under- 
growth was  beaten  down  as  if  by  the  body  of 
some  large  crawling  monster.  Allan  thought 
it  was  probably  the  trail  of  boa,  but  Yariko 
whispered  in  his  ear  the  significant  word 
"  Camoudi-Kenaima" 

Yariko  seemed  to  be  thunderstruck.  As  she 

200 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

uttered  the  name  of  the  most  horrible  avenger 
among  the  Indian  tribes  Allan  shuddered,  and 
a  cold  thrill  went  down  his  back.  He  took  the 
cutlass  from  his  wife's  hand  and  prepared  to 
defend  himself,  but  no  enemy  appeared.  Yet 
he  must  be  in  the  neighbourhood,  for  the 
marks  of  his  presence  were  quite  recent. 
Allan  saw  that  they  had  not  the  wavy  outline 
of  those  made  by  the  passage  of  a  real 
camoudi  or  boa-constrictor.  And  he  could 
only  be  here  for  one  purpose — to  kill  the  last 
remaining  members  of  the  false  prophet's 
family.  The  burden  of  vengeance  had  almost 
certainly  been  laid  upon  one  man,  and  he  could 
not  be  far  away. 

All  the  stories  of  kenaimas  he  had  ever 
heard  rushed  through  Allan's  mind.  There 
were  two  kinds,  both  of  which  took  upon  them 
the  characters  of  the  beasts  they  personated  ; 
the  tiger  (jaguar)  killed  his  victim  with  a  club 
in  imitation  of  the  stroke  of  the  paw  of  that 
animal,  while  the  camoudi  (boa)  performed  the 
same  deadly  work  by  strangling.  Sometimes 
the  kenaima  followed  his  victim  for  hundreds 
of  miles  and  awaited  his  opportunity  for  months 

201 


The  Overseas  Library 

or  years.  A  man  who  had  wronged  another 
up  the  Demerara  river  fled  to  Georgetown, 
but  finding  that  his  enemy  had  become  a 
kenaima  and  was  following  him,  he  went  up 
the  Essequebo  and  far  away  into  Brazil.  But 
the  avenger  was  on  his  track  and  bided  his 
time.  His  victim  was  found  dead  on  the 
bank  of  the  Rio  Negro,  with  his  bowels  drawn 
forth  and  knotted,  and  his  tongue  poisoned  so 
that  it  swelled  and  hung  from  the  mouth. 
But  the  kenaima  did  not  escape.  The  friends 
of  the  murdered  man  found  the  body  and 
poisoned  the  entrails.  When,  therefore,  in 
accordance  with  the  custom,  the  kenaima  came 
a  few  nights  later  to  taste  the  carrion,  he  could 
only  make  his  way  for  a  short  distance  into  the 
bush,  to  die  also.  They  would  endure  every 
privation  while  on  the  track  of  their  victims  ; 
go  without  food  for  days  rather  than  lose  an 
opportunity.  Gaunt,  haggard,  and  starved,  the 
kenaima  crawled  through  the  bushes  until 
perhaps  the  man  went  out  hunting  alone. 
Not  a  leaf  stirred,  not  a  twig  cracked,  as  he 
stealthily  crept  behind.  Then,  a  blow  on  the 
head  with  the  club,  or  a  pair  of  sinewy  arms 

202 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

round  the  neck,  did  the  work,  and  justice  was 
executed. 

Yes,  this  was  Indian  justice,  and,  after  all,  it 
had  its  good  side.  In  the  absence  of  all  legal 
authority,  something  else  was  necessary  to 
punish  crime  and  protect  the  community.  By 
rendering  it  incumbent  upon  every  member  of 
a  family  to  avenge  its  wrongs,  a  murderer  could 
hardly  ever  escape.  The  manner  of  carrying 
out  these  executions  was  certainly  odious,  and 
the  extending  of  it  to  cover  innocent  members 
of  the  family  was  as  certainly  wrong,  but  more 
civilised  nations  than  the  Indians  of  South 
America  have  punished  children  for  the  sins 
of  their  fathers. 

Allan  felt  it  to  be  very  hard  that  he  should 
have  to  suffer  for  the  wrong  committed  by  his 
father-in-law,  when  he  had  tried  his  utmost 
to  discountenance  his  falsehoods  from  the 
beginning.  But  it  was  useless  to  think  of 
that  now  ;  they  must  fly  at  once.  Perhaps 
the  man  was  even  now  watching  them  from 
behind  some  rock  ;  so  many  lay  about  in  every 
direction.  If  they  were  followed  their  home 
would  be  unsafe ;  the  only  hiding-place  was 


-^o 


The  Overseas  Library 

the  cave,  and  that  was  far  away.  Dare  they 
go  home  for  their  hammocks  ?  Better  not ; 
perhaps  on  the  morrow  he  would  go  alone  if 
nothing  happened. 

But  they  must  not  remain,  for  here  was 
Yariko  trembling  and  almost  unable  to  move. 
To  her  the  kenaima  was  something  more  than 
human — a  mysterious  being  with  supernatural 
powers,  from  which  they  could  hardly  hope  to 
escape.  She  had  never  heard  of  any  one  out- 
witting him  ;  they  were  fated  to  die  ;  why  there- 
fore strive  against  destiny  ?  She  stood  as  if 
fascinated  by  the  reptile  whose  character  had 
been  assumed. 


204 


CHAPTER    XV 

IN    PERIL 

ALLAN  took  Yariko  by  the  arm  and 
dragged  her  away.  She  went  submis- 
sively but  without  effort.  When  he  spoke,  her 
answers  were  vague  and  meaningless  ;  for  the 
time  she  was  almost  paralysed  in  mind  and 
body.  Which  way  should  they  go  ?  Any  one 
of  these  clumps  of  bushes  might  hide  the 
human  reptile.  If  they  wandered  about  in  the 
open  he  might  see  them,  and  if  under  cover 
they  might  stumble  upon  him.  Instinctively 
Allan  moved  in  the  direction  of  the  cave, 
his  eyes  wandering  and  trying  to  pierce 
the  numerous  coverts  which  lay  everywhere 
around.  Nothing  could  be  done  until  he  had 
put  his  wife  in  safety  ;  afterwards  he  would 
have  time  to  think. 

The  way    was  very  difficult   and   long,   for 
Yariko    could    only    walk   when    drawn    along 

205 


The  Overseas   Library 

almost  by  force.  Not  that  she  resisted  ;  her 
almost  cataleptic  state  prevented  her  from 
opposing  his  efforts  or  assisting  them.  At 
last,  however,  they  arrived  at  the  edge  of  the 
gully,  where  they  had  climbed  from  it  on  the 
former  occasion.  Taking  a  final  look  round 
the  stretch  of  country  to  the  east,  where  not 
the  least  sign  of  human  presence  was  visible, 
Allan  began  to  descend,  holding  Yariko  care- 
fully, to  prevent  her  slipping  down  the  steep 
and  slimy  rock. 

At  last  they  were  once  more  in  the  cave, 
which  appeared  almost  cheerful  as  the  sunlight 
poured  through  the  slit  in  the  rocks.  Yariko 
sunk  on  the  dry  sand  where  he  placed  her,  and 
crouching  down  in  the  usual  sitting  position  of 
her  people,  with  her  head  hanging  forward  and 
her  eyes  fixed,  she  looked  as  if  dead  and 
even  prepared  for  burial.  Here  was  a  com- 
plication ;  Allan  could  hardly  leave  her  while 
she  remained  like  this,  nor  could  she  do  any- 
thing to  protect  herself.  If  he  went  forth 
alone  to  hunt,  how  could  he  be  otherwise  than 
anxious  ?  The  kenaima  might  easily  kill  her 
during  his  absence.  If  he  took  her  with  him 

206 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

how  could  he  search  for  game  ?  Even  here 
he  felt  that  they  were  in  great  danger.  At  the 
place  where  they  had  descended  to  the  stream 
the  green  slime  had  been  scraped  away  in 
several  places,  and  twigs  bent  down  so  that 
they  showed  the  under  surfaces  of  their  leaves. 
No  Indian  would  miss  such  plain  evidences  of 
the  direction  they  had  gone,  and  if  they  had 
been  followed  the  kenaima  might  even  now  be 
close  by. 

Taking  the  cutlass  in  his  hand  he  peeped 
through  the  tunnel,  and,  seeing  nothing,  passed 
out  as  far  as  the  mouth,  where  he  looked  up  at 
the  two  rocks  which  formed  the  walls  of  the 
gully.  But  not  a  sign  of  life  was  there,  and 
though  he  strained  his  ears  for  the  sound  of 
scrambling  or  splashing  in  the  shallow  water, 
nothing  but  the  ripple  of  the  stream  and  the 
distant  roar  of  the  numerous  waterfalls  could 
be  heard. 

Now  that  he  was  up  here  he  thought  of  the 
cold  ;  it  was  brought  forcibly  to  his  notice  by  a 
somewhat  bleak  wind  which  blew  along  the 
side  of  the  great  rock.  They  might  at  least 
try  to  be  more  comfortable  than  on  that  first 

207 


The  Overseas  Library 

occasion,  when  their  limbs  were  so  much 
cramped.  He  thereupon  gathered  as  many 
dry  sticks  as  he  could  find  in  the  neighbour- 
hood and  threw  them  down  upon  the  border 
of  the  stream.  Then  it  struck  him  that  a  torch 
would  be  useful,  as  he  saw  a  hyawa  bush 
growing  near.  He  cut  a  few  sticks  and  finally, 
giving  an  anxious  glance  in  every  direction,  he 
descended. 

They  had  eaten  nothing  that  day,  but  when 
Yariko  mechanically  kindled  a  fire  and  they 
were  crouched  near  it,  Allan  felt  almost  com- 
fortable. But  he  knew  that  they  could  not 
hide  here  altogether ;  he  must  go  hunting  or 
starve.  They  were  like  rats  in  a  hole ;  to 
remain  safely  meant  certain  death  from  hunger, 
to  wander  in  search  of  food  was  a  terrible  risk. 
Could  he  leave  his  wife,  to  perhaps  find  her 
strangled  on  his  return  ?  Was  there  not 
perhaps  a  more  secure  hiding-place  beyond 
that  other  tunnel  through  which  the  stream 
entered  their  cave?  He  would  see. 

Taking  up  one  of  the  hiawa  torch-sticks 
which  had  been  partially  dried  near  the  fire, 
he  lit  it  and  proceeded  to  enter  the  second 

208 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

tunnel.  It  was  very  low,  and  he  had  to  bend 
almost  double  for  a  few  yards,  but  beyond  that 
the  roof  became  higher,  and  then  a  second 
cavern  opened  out,  of  which  only  a  small 
portion  was  illumined  by  the  dim,  smoky  light. 
He  dared  not  go  very  far  in  case  the  torch 
went  out,  and  on  account  of  his  anxiety  for  the 
safety  of  his  wife,  he  hurried  back  just  as  the 
green  wood  smouldered  and  went  out. 

Here  was  at  least  another  hiding-place,  to 
which  they  might  retreat  in  case  of  extreme 
need,  and  then  perhaps  Yariko  might  be  safe 
while  he  went  hunting. 

He  found  her  cowering  over  the  fire  and 
looking  a  little  more  composed.  Night  had 
fallen,  and  the  dull  glow  of  the  few  twigs  but 
partially  lit  up  the  cavern,  leaving  the  entrance 
in  total  darkness.  Even  in  her  mazed  con- 
dition Yariko  had  taken  care  to  place  the  fire 
away  from  the  centre,  so  that  it  could  not  be 
seen  from  outside. 

But  the  passage  was  nevertheless  open,  and 
before  sitting  down  Allan  went  forth,  looked 
up  at  the  dark  sky  and  intently  listened.  A 
strong  wind  was  blowing,  and  it  drove  a  cold 

c  o  209 


The   Overseas   Library 

drizzle  in  his  face.  He  could  see  nothing,  and 
even  if  the  kenaima  had  been  approaching  the 
wind  would  have  prevented  his  light  footsteps 
from  being  heard.  Allan  shivered,  and  again 
crawled  back  to  warm  his  chilled  body  over 
the  fire. 

Nevertheless,  he  did  not  feel  safe.  Their 
enemy  might  come  upon  them  while  they  slept. 
If  Yariko  had  been  like  her  usual  self  he  could 
have  arranged  with  her  to  watch,  but  under 
the  circumstances  he  was  worse  than  alone. 
Could  he  alone  watch  the  whole  night  ?  Tired 
nature  said  no.  He  was  already  worn  out 
by  anxiety,  and  dared  not  trust  himself, 
although  at  that  moment  he  felt  as  if  sleep 
were  impossible.  In  the  bed  of  the  stream  were 
many  rounded  pebbles  ;  these  he  would  pile 
up  at  the  entrance  to  form  a  light  barricade, 
which  would  fall  down  with  a  clatter  if  any  one 
attempted  to  pass.  After  almost  closing  the 
passage  in  this  way  he  felt  more  confidence 
and  could  lie  down  beside  the  flickering  embers 
with  less  anxiety. 

Soon  they  would  be  in  total  darkness,  for 
the  quantity  of  wood  he  could  gather  was  too 

210 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

small  to  last  the  night.  But  the  chill  had  been 
taken  off  from  the  cavern,  and  perhaps  they 
would  be  safer  in  the  dark.  At  the  same  time, 
Allan  almost  feared  to  sleep  here  ;  would  not 
the  inner  cave  be  more  safe  ?  But  even  there 
the  kenaima  might  follow  them,  and  he  would 
not  hear  the  rattling  of  the  pebbles.  However, 
he  could  barricade  the  second  tunnel,  and  thus 
be  doubly  secure.  Yes,  he  would  do  that 
when  the  fire  went  out. 

Allan  sat  up  listening.  His  ears  were 
strained  -  until  he  fancied  the  pebbles  were 
rattling.  One  slipped  and  rolled  down  off  the 
pile.  He  grasped  his  cutlass  in  his  right  hand 
prepared  for  the  horrible  snake-man,  whose 
shadow  he  expected  every  moment  to  see  at 
the  entrance.  He  could  not  remain  here  as 
long  as  there  was  a  more  secure  retreat. 

Now  the  fire  sank  down  to  a  few  blackened 
ashes,  through  which  only  small  ruddy  spots 
could  be  seen,  and  he  lighted  a  torch.  Taking 
Yariko  by  the  hand,  he  led  her  to  their  inner 
chamber,  and  while  she  held  the  light  he 
erected  a  second  barricade. 

By  the  aid  of  the  torch  he  now  saw  that  this 

211 


The  Overseas   Library 

cave  was  much  larger  than  the  other  ;  so  large 
that  he  could  see  only  a  small  portion.  The 
stream  flowed  through  the  centre,  and  the  floor 
on  either  side  was  quite  dry.  For  safety  he 
would  have  liked  to  retire  to  the  farthest  part, 
but  when  he  thought  of  the  absolute  darkness 
that  would  prevail  when  his  torch  went  out,  he 
passed  to  the  left  of  the  entrance  close  to  the 
wall,  looking  for  the  softest  and  most  comfort- 
able resting-place.  Presently  he  came  to  a 
pile  of  stones,  which  appeared  as  if  built  up  as 
a  covering  for  something.  The  shape  was 
that  of  an  irregular  oblong,  and  on  the  top  was 
one  of  those  flakes  of  sandstone  which,  under 
the  influence  of  sun  and  rain,  peel  off  from 
Roraima.  With  the  aid  of  his  cutlass  he  prised 
this  up  until  it  slipped  over  the  side,  and  then 
brought  the  torch  as  near  as  possible,  to  see  if 
anything  was  within. 

At  first  there  appeared  to  be  nothing  but  a 
heap  of  rubbish  that  might  have  once  been  a 
pegall  or  basket,  but  as  he  pulled  this  covering 
aside  he  felt  that  there  were  some  solid  masses, 
which,  as  he  moved  them,  gave  out  a  metallic 
ring.  But  before  he  could  examine  further  the 

212 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

torch  ceased  to  flare,  and  notwithstanding  all 
his  efforts,  turned  from  a  ruddy  point  to  utter 
blackness. 

Nothing  was  left  but  to  lie  down  here ;  they 
dared  not  move  for  fear  of  getting  lost  in  the 
unknown  recesses.  Presently  Allan  was  lying- 
down,  with  his  left  arm  clasping  his  wife,  and 
the  cutlass  close  to  his  right.  Both  were 
thoroughly  worn  out,  and  in  a  few  minutes  fell 
asleep. 

When  they  woke  Allan  hardly  knew  where 
he  was  until  the  soft  tones  of  Yariko  assured 
him  that  she  was  safe,  and  brought  to  mind  the 
events  of  the  previous  day.  They  must  go 
forth  and  see  if  it  was  yet  morning,  but  he  must 
be  very  careful,  for  possibly  the  cave  might 
extend  for  miles.  If  they  missed  their  bearings 
they  would  be  lost.  Where  was  the  wall  ?  He 
could  not  find  it,  and  taking  Yariko  by  the  left 
hand  he  held  the  right  straight  before  him  and 
moved  very  slowly.  But  the  Indian  woman 
knew  more  than  he  ;  for  as  she  instinctively 
felt  that  they  were  wandering  into  the  unknown 
parts  of  the  cavern,  she  drew  him  back  and 
took  the  lead,  with  the  result  that  they  almost 

213 


The  Overseas  Library 

immediately  touched  the  wall.  By  keeping 
this  to  the  right  they  soon  arrived  at  the  break, 
where  a  current  of  cold  air  indicated  the 
entrance. 

It  did  not  take  long  to  remove  the  barricade 
and  get  into  the  tunnel,  from  the  mouth  of 
which  they  could  see  that  the  sun  had  risen. 
Allan  looked  carefully  round,  but  saw  no  signs 
of  the  enemy  ;  the  first  pile  of  stones  was  also 
intact. 

Food  must  be  obtained  whatever  might  be 
the  danger,  and  he  asked  Yariko  to  remain 
while  he  went  hunting,  to  which  she  agreed, 
promising  to  retire  to  the  inner  cave  at  the  least 
sign  of  danger. 

Taking, his  bow  and  arrows  in  one  hand  and 
the  cutlass  in  the  other,  he  cautiously  went 
forth,  with  eyes  and  ears  open  and  on  the  alert. 
There  was  no  sign  of  the  enemy,  and  although 
he  looked  into  every  bush  and  covert  for  the 
double  purpose  of  finding  game  or  marks  of  the 
human  reptile,  nothing  rewarded  his  search 
for  a  long  time.  Passing  down  towards  what 
had  been  their  home  until  yesterday,  he  at  last 
came  in  sight  of  the  shed,  or  rather  of  the  place 

214 


In  Guiana   Wilds 

where  it  had  been,  for  it  existed  no  longer. 
Peeping  from  behind  a  boulder  he  saw  that  the 
place  was  vacant,  and  one  or  two  blackened 
sticks  indicated  that  it  had  been  burnt. 

They  must  have  escaped  just  at  the  right 
moment,  for  the  kenaima  would  certainly  have 
killed  them  if  they  had  gone  home.  Where 
was  he  now  ?  Perhaps  behind  this  bush  or  that 
rock,  watching  for  the  return  of  his  victims. 
Allan  dared  not  go  nearer  ;  he  stealthily  crept 
from  boulder  to  boulder,  and  would  not  even 
look  for  game  until  at  a  good  distance. 

At  last  he  succeeded  in  shooting  a  deer,  and 
by  afternoon  was  back  in  the  cavern  with  the 
meat.  His  wife  met  him  at  the  mouth,  and 
appeared  much  relieved  as  he  came  up  the 
gully.  She  had  already  ventured  to  collect 
some  fuel,  and  in  a  few  minutes  a  leg  of  venison 
was  roasting  on  the  fire. 

After  enjoying  a  hearty  meal,  and  placing 
the  remainder  of  the  meat  on  a  rough  barbecue 
to  smoke,  Allan  could  think  better  of  the  diffi- 
culties of  their  position.  He  would  not  disturb 
Yariko  by  telling  her  of  the  destruction  of  their 
late  shelter ;  anything  that  might  startle  or 

215 


The  Overseas  Library 

alarm  her  must  be  concealed  as  long  as  pos- 
sible, for  she  had  not  yet  wholly  recovered 
from  her  fright.  If  she  gained  a  little  more 
confidence  in  their  ability  to  escape  there  would 
be  less  danger ;  in  any  case,  they  must  remain 
in  hiding  for  the  present. 

To  make  their  hiding-place  more  comfortable 
they  collected  some  dry  grass  for  a  bed,  and  a 
good  supply  of  fuel  and  torch-sticks  ;  they  also 
made  a  kind  of  lattice-like  door  by  fastening 
sticks  across  each  other  and  tying  them  up 
with  bush  ropes.  By  fixing  this  gate  tightly 
behind  the  heap  of  stones  the  tunnel  was,  he 
thought,  so  well  secured  that  they  might 
venture  to  remain  in  the  outer  cave  without 
much  risk. 

Yariko  became  more  cheerful  as  their  pre- 
parations for  the  night  were  completed,  and  it 
was  easily  arranged  that  they  should  watch  by 
turns  during  the  night,  Allan  deciding  to  take 
the  first  half,  when  possibly  there  might  be 
the  greater  danger. 

Yariko  lay  down  on  the  bed  of  grass  and 
Allan  sat  beside  the  fire  thinking.  His  mind 
wandered  to  the  inner  cave  and  the  contents  of 

216 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

the  little  cairn.  What  he  had  felt  was  certainly 
metal;  he  must  explore  the  place  on  the 
morrow. 

How  about  the  kenaima  ?  The  thought  of 
him  would  intrude  itself  upon  his  mind,  and 
make  him  listen  for  a  footstep  or  the  rattle  of  a 
stone.  He  had  heard  of  men  being  stalked  by 
lions  and  tigers,  but  what  was  their  danger 
compared  with  this?  A  wild  beast  might  follow 
a  man  for  a  few  hours  ;  the  camoudi-kenaima 
never  gave  up,  and  if  he  should  be  killed 
another  would  take  his  place.  Indians  from  all 
parts  of  the  interior  of  Guiana  had  been  injured 
by  Samarang,  and  therefore  no  member  of  the 
family  could  be  safe  in  the  country.  They  must 
try  to  get  down  to  the  coast  ;  but  what  could 
they  do  without  friends?  He  could  not  leave 
Yariko  behind  to  be  murdered,  yet  a  "  shirt- 
tailed  "  white  man  with  a  naked  Indian  woman 
in  Georgetown  would  attract  attention  at  once. 
Chloe  would  find  them  out,  and  no  doubt  make 
trouble.  How  could  they  get  away  as  long 
as  the  avenger  was  on  the  alert  ?  They  were 
imprisoned,  and  could  only  hope  to  escape  by 
one  of  the  rivers  which  flowed  into  the 

217 


The  Overseas  Library 

Masaruni.  A  canoe  could  only  be  hollowed  out 
at  the  waterside,  and  during  its  construction 
the  avenger  would  certainly  come  upon  them. 
Even  a  wood-skin  would  take  several  days  to 
get  ready,  and  how  could  they  shoot  the  rapids 
with  such  a  craft  ?  The  problem  was  too  diffi- 
cult, and  his  mind  became  confused  as  he  tried 
to  solve  it.  Yet  he  would  not  despair  ; 
perhaps  some  way  out  of  the  difficulty  might 
be  shown  later.  He  lightly  touched  Yariko 
on  her  shoulder,  and  sank  down  on  the  bed, 
leaving  her  on  the  watch  until  morning. 


218 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE    DEATH    STRUGGLE 

A  LLAN  woke  to  find  his  breakfast  ready. 
JT\  With  the  sun  pouring  through  the  crack 
above  him,  and  the  genial  fire  to  prevent  that 
chilliness  which  was  so  distressing  the  day 
before,  his  spirits  rose,  and  he  became  quite 
hopeful.  His  gate  and  pile  of  stones  had 
apparently  been  untouched ;  and  as  he  need  not 
go  hunting  for  two  or  three  days,  the  risk  from 
the  enemy  was  staved  off  for  a  time. 

Now  was  the  opportunity  for  examining  the 
inner  cave.  His  bundle  of  torch-sticks  was 
dry,  and  lighting  one,  with  Yariko  following 
and  carrying  the  others,  he  again  passed 
through  the  second  tunnel,  until,  arriving  at  the 
cairn,  he  began  his  search. 

Taking  out  the  layer  of  rubbish,  which 
appeared  to  consist  of  rotten  basket-work  that 
at  some  time  or  other  had  been  a  pegall,  he 

219 


The  Overseas  Library 

brought  forth  one  of  the  heavy  lumps  of  metal 
and  held  it  to  the  light.  It  was  covered  with 
a  film  of  decayed  fibres,  which,  however,  was 
easily  rubbed  off,  to  disclose  a  grotesque  human 
figure  in  a  squatting  position,  the  colour  of 
which  was  a  dead  yellow  under  the  torchlight. 
Placing  this  on  one  side,  he  took  up  another  of 
the  images,  on  which  a  small  article  fell  on  the 
stone,  giving  forth  a  ring  which  he  seemed  to 
recognise.  Picking  it  up,  he  saw  that  it  was  a 
pendant  in  the  shape  of  a  half-moon,  made  of 
the  same  yellow  metal  as  the  images.  Alto- 
gether there  were  about  a  hundred  of  these 
idols,  as  he  supposed  they  might  have  been 
called,  and  as  many  of  the  gold  moons.  Then 
came  what  appeared  to  be  a  model  dug-out 
canoe,  the  wood  of  which  was  soft  and  could 
be  pinched  out  with  the  fingers,  below  which 
nothing  but  sand  could  be  felt. 

Taking  up  the  last  article  and  two  or  three 
samples  of  the  others,  he  went  to  the  outer 
cave  to  examine  them  in  a  better  light.  The 
idols  were  certainly  gold,  as  was  also  the 
"moons."  "Gold  moons,"  he  whispered  to 
himself;  where  had  he  heard  the  name  before? 

220 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

Suddenly,  a  flood  of  memories  poured  into  his 
brain,  and  he  was  far  away  in  the  past,  accom- 
panying Sir  Walter  Ralegh  on  his  arduous 
voyage  up  the  Orinoco  in  search  of  El%  Dorado 
and  the  city  of  Manoa,  from  whence  the  gold 
moons  had  been  obtained.  Then  he  also 
remembered  that  the  unfortunate  knight  carried 
about  with  him  a  "  Guiana  gold  idol,"  which 
was  found  in  his  pocket  after  the  unjust  execu- 
tion on  Tower  Hill. 

Yes,  here  were  specimens  of  the  caricuri 
which  had  led  to  so  much  trouble  in  the  past 
that,  as  he  remembered,  the  Indians  of  the 
whole  country  had  combined  together,  not  only 
to  hide  the  sources  from  whence  the  precious 
metal  was  obtained,  but  to  denude  themselves 
of  their  ornaments,  lest  the  covetous  Spaniards 
should  destroy  them  altogether. 

But  what  was  in  the  little  canoe  ?  The 
cover  had  once  been  fastened  with  bush  ropes, 
but  these  fell  away  at  his  touch.  First  came  a 
piece  of  cloth,  folded  over  something,  which  he 
opened  carefully  and  spread  out  on  the  floor. 
Although  dark  brown  with  age,  and  so  rotten 
that  his  fingers  went  through  it  as  he  carefully 

221 


The   Overseas   Library 

opened  out  the  folds,  an  almost  black  cross 
could  still  be  traced.  And  these  black  discs 
which  rolled  out,  what  were  they?  He  took 
up  the  end  of  his  ragged  shirt  and  rubbed  one 
of  them  until  a  few  streaks  of  white  appeared, 
and  the  well-known  head  and  bust  of  Queen 
Elizabeth  could  be  discerned. 

Again  the  story  of  Ralegh  and  his  follower 
Keymis,  forced  itself  upon  the  mind  of  Allan. 
The  portraits  of  the  ''Great  Princess  of  the 
North,"  given  to  the  chiefs  in  the  shape  of 
silver  shillings,  were  before  him,  and  here  was 
an  English  flag  which  no  doubt  had  been  left 
by  one  of  these  voyagers.  The  chiefs  must 
have  hidden  them  with  the  gold  when  Ralegh 
failed  to  return,  and  possibly  ordered  that  the 
place  of  their  concealment  should  never  be 
divulged,  and  that  the  great  rock  must  hence- 
forth be  kept  sacred. 

Although  Allan  saw  no  way  of  utilising  this 
treasure,  yet  he  could  not  help  congratulating 
himself  on  the  find.  If  he  could  get  it  to 
Georgetown  many  of  his  difficulties  would  be 
at  an  end,  but  at  present  all  possibility  of 
escape  was  barred.  To  carry  two  hundred 

222 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

pounds  of  gold,  for  his  rough  estimate  made 
it  fully  as  much  as  that,  would  only  be  possible 
with  a  good  canoe  and  the  assistance  of  others ; 
he  and  Yariko,  in  peril  of  their  lives,  must 
think  of  something  else. 

Folding  up  the  coins  and  placing  them  again 
in  the  casket,  he  lit  another  torch,  and  almost 
lovingly  took  the  whole  back  to  their  cairn. 
Having  plenty  of  time  on  his  hands,  he  now 
explored  the  cave  a  little  farther,  but  found  no 
more  evidences  of  its  having  been  used  by 
man.  It  had  evidently  been  excavated  by 
water,  which  trickled  down  at  many  places  in 
the  farther  end,  from  cracks  in  the  sandstone, 
to  form  the  little  stream  which  flowed  through 
both  caverns.  Here  and  there  stood  forth 
great  boulders,  some  looming  up  in  the 
shadows  like  human  figures,  others  similar  to 
the  "  cheese- wrings "  found  in  some  parts  of 
England.  It  was  undoubtedly  an  excellent 
place  of  refuge,  but  if  the  kenaima  guarded 
the  entrance  they  could  only  die  of  starvation. 

When  their  supply  of  meat  was  finished, 
Allan  was  again  compelled  to  go  forth,  how- 
ever great  the  risk.  As  before,  he  was 

223 


The   Overseas   Library 

particularly  cautious,  in  some  places  crawling 
on  his  hands  and  knees  across  open  spaces, 
and  everywhere  keeping  under  cover  as  much 
as  possible.  But  when  nothing  occurred  to 
arouse  his  suspicions,  he  gained  more  confi- 
dence and  commenced  his  search  for  game. 

As  usual,  this  took  up  a  great  deal  of  time, 
for  even  birds  were  scarce  in  the  district.  As 
he  got  down  into  the  valley,  however,  he  caught 
sight  of  a  bush  -  fowl,  perched  upon  a  low, 
gnarled  tree.  Sticking  his  cutlass  into  the 
ground  to  draw  his  bow,  he  prepared  to  fix  an 
arrow,  when,  looking  over  his  shoulder,  a  slight 
motion  in  the  tall  sedges  behind  made  him 
pause.  Dropping  the  bow  and  arrows,  he 
snatched  up  the  cutlass,  but  before  he  could 
turn  round  a  heavy  form  bore  him  to  earth, 
and  a  strong  pair  of  arms  were  clasped  round 
his  neck.  He  struck  wildly  at  one  of  the  arms, 
however,  before  it  closed,  and  a  jet  of  blood 
spurted  into  his  face.  This  was  all  he  re- 
membered, for  his  brain  became  confused, 
sparks  came  into  his  eyes,  his  breath  stopped, 
and  an  almost  pleasant  oblivion  ensued. 

He  awoke  to  consciousness  with  a  feeling  of 

224 


In  Guiana  Wilds 

suffocation.  A  heavy  weight  was  upon  him, 
and  his  limbs  and  body  were  so  cramped  and 
dead  that  he  could  not  throw  it  off.  His  throat 
was  so  constricted  that  he  could  hardly  breathe, 
his  tongue  dry  and  hanging  from  his  mouth. 
He  seemed  to  be  in  a  bath  of  blood,  the  smell 
of  which  was  overpowering.  He  tried  to  cry 
out  for  water,  but  could  utter  no  sound. 

It  seemed  as  if  hours  passed  before  he  could 
turn  over  a  little,  and  even  then  the  constric- 
tion of  his  neck  continued.  With  a  supreme 
effort  he  untwined  the  pair  of  sinewy  arms  from 
his  throat,  and  lay  panting  and  exhausted 
beside  the  corpse  of  his  enemy.  For  the 
kenaima  was  quite  dead  and  stiff ;  the  cutlass 
had  accidentally  struck  one  of  the  few  places 
where  an  artery  could  be  severed,  and  the 
strangler  bled  to  death  before  he  could  fully 
accomplish  his  purpose. 

Night  had  fallen,  and  a  chilly  wind  blew 
over  the  open  place,  yet  Allan  burned  with 
fever.  Feeling  that  the  grasses  were  wet  with 
dew,  he  clutched  those  which  rose  near  to  him 
and  drew  them  across  his  parched  lips,  at  the 
same  time  recoiling  in  horror  as  he  got  a 

c  p  225 


The  Overseas   Library 

taste  of  what  seemed  to  pollute  the  air  around 
him. 

Again  he  became  half-conscious  ;  a  horrible 
nightmare  oppressed  him.  Monstrous  pythons 
were  strangling  him,  but  their  heads  were 
human.  He  struggled  to  free  himself,  but 
the  coils  tightened  more  and  more.  He  gasped 
for  breath  and  tried  to  raise  his  hands  to  pull 
them  from  his  throat,  but  his  arms  were  power- 
less. Then  the  scene  changed  ;  he  was  in  the 
midst  of  a  great  fire  which  hemmed  him  on 
every  side.  His  limbs  were  scorched,  and  hot 
air  like  that  of  a  furnace  burnt  his  mouth  and 
set  fire  to  his  lungs.  He  struggled  to  get 
away,  but  could  not  move  for  a  long  time. 
Hours  seemed  to  have  passed  before  his 
cramped  legs  would  perform  their  office,  but 
at  last,  with  a  mighty  effort  he  cried  out 
"Help!  Water!"  and  woke  to  find  himself 
tottering  on  his  feet. 

Instinctively  he  dragged  his  limbs  in  the 
direction  from  which  the  rippling  of  a  stream 
could  be  heard.  It  was  very  near,  yet  he 
stumbled  and  fell  several  times  before  he  could 
reach  it.  Vainly  did  he  try  to  cool  his  parched 

226 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

lips  with  the  dewy  grasses  ;  he  must  have  a 
long  drink,  for  he  was  on  fire. 

At  last  he  reached  the  bank  and  rolled  him- 
self into  the  shallow  stream,  lapping  the  water 
like  a  dog.  But  he  almost  fainted  with  pain  as 
the  cold  liquid  entered  his  throat.  He  could 
not  swallow  on  account  of  the  constriction,  and 
again  his  mind  wandered.  This  time  he  was 
up  to  his  neck  in  water,  like  Tantalus,  and 
vainly  tried  to  obtain  a  sip.  In  his  agony  he 
rolled  over  in  the  shallow  stream,  and  would 
probably  have  been  suffocated  had  not  his 
"  ministering  angel  "  appeared. 

Yariko  had  been  alarmed  at  his  non-appear- 
ance before  nightfall,  and  had  come  forth  to 
seek  him.  In  the  darkness  of  the  night,  with- 
out the  slightest  indication  as  to  the  direction 
of  his  wanderings,  she  had  found  him.  Lead- 
ing him  to  the  bank,  she  stroked  his  limbs, 
felt  his  throat,  and  with  her  delicate  touch 
discovered  that  it  was  swollen,  but  that  other- 
wise he  was  unhurt. 

Dawn  now  appeared,  and  she  gathered  some 
leaves,  which  she  chewed  to  make  a  poultice, 
with  the  result  he  could  soon  swallow  a  little 

227 


The   Overseas  Library 

water.  Then  the  burning  heat  was  followed 
by  chills,  and  Yariko  half  led,  half  dragged  him 
to  a  sheltered  place  under  a  rock,  and  made 
him  a  bed.  Finally,  she  lit  a  fire  and  fixed  up 
a  kind  of  lean-to  with  palm  branches. 

As  the  pain  in  his  throat  decreased  and  he 
could  swallow  as  much  water  as  he  required, 
a  dreamy  feeling  of  relief  from  intense  agony 
made  him  almost  happy.  The  kenaima  was 
dead,  and  that  alone  was  a  blessing.  As  Yariko 
tied  a  cool  leaf  over  his  brow  and  renewed  the 
dressing  for  his  neck,  all  the  love  within  him 
glowed,  and  he  lifted  up  his  hands  to  her.  For 
the  first  time  she  kissed  his  lips,  and  then  drew 
back  as  if  it  were  something  so  strange  as  to 
be  almost  wrong.  Then  he  fell  into  a  dream- 
less sleep,  from  which  he  did  not  wake  until  the 
afternoon. 

Since  the  morning  of  the  previous  day  he 
had  eaten  nothing,  and  now  that  his  fever  had 
gone  he  craved  for  food.  He  was  very  hungry, 
and  the  smell  of  cooked  meat  which  appeared 
to  be  floating  round  him  brought  this  forcibly 
to  his  mind.  He  turned  over  towards  the  fire, 
and  was  much  pleased  to  see  Yariko  busy  cook- 

228 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

ing  a  bird  she  had  shot.  It  was  ready  as  he 
awoke,  and  although  difficult  to  swallow  at 
first,  Allan  managed  to  eat  a  little,  and  felt 
correspondingly  refreshed.  Beside  her  lay  his 
bow  and  arrows,  as  well  as  the  cutlass,  so  she 
must  have  found  them  near  the  corpse  and 
gone  shooting  while  he  lay  asleep.  She  smiled 
upon  him  as  he  asked  her  about  the  matter,  but 
said  nothing  of  the  dead  kenaima  ;  Allan  did 
not  remind  her,  but  he  could  see  that  she  was 
relieved.  No  longer  was  that  hunted  look 
upon  her  face  ;  no  longer  did  she  look  furtively 
over  her  shoulders  as  she  walked  about.  Their 
enemy  was  dead,  and  there  the  corpse  must  lie 
for  the  ants  to  clean,  until  nothing  but  a  bare 
skeleton  remained. 

Now  he  must  make  an  effort  to  get  home, 
for  rain  might  fall  at  night,  and  their  shelter 
was  but  a  poor  one.  He  got  upon  his  feet,  but 
could  not  stand  without  assistance.  However, 
with  Yariko's  help  he  moved  onward,  every 
step  tending  to  make  his  joints  more  supple, 
yet,  at  the  same  time,  causing  him  great  pain. 

How  he  got  over  that  two  miles  he  hardly 
knew.  Boulders,  loose  stones,  tangled  thickets, 

229 


The  Overseas  Library 

and  long  grass  obstructed  their  progress  ;  now 
they  were  slipping  down  into  a  valley,  and 
anon  climbing  a  steep  mound.  In  the  better 
part  of  the  journey  Allan  had  only  an  indistinct 
remembrance  of  being  hoisted  upon  his  wife's 
back  with  his  arms  clasped  over  her  forehead. 

At  last  they  arrived  at  the  descent  into  the 
ravine,  and  here  Yariko  let  him  carefully  down 
with  a  bush  rope,  but  he  was  quite  unconscious, 
and  only  learnt  what  she  had  done  when  he 
recovered.  Finally,  she  half  led,  half  carried 
him  into  the  cave  and  placed  him  on  the  bed. 


230 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE    FLIGHT    FROM    RORAIMA 

ALLAN  woke  to  find  the  light  of  morning 
illuminating  their  retreat,  a  fire  blazing, 
and  his  wife  lying  beside  him  with  her  arms 
over  his  shoulders.  A  pleasant  warmth  per- 
vaded his  frame,  and  he  found  on  trying  to 
move  that  only  a  little  stiffness  remained.  To 
remove  this,  Yariko  tried  friction,  and  that 
kneading  of  the  muscles  so  well  known  among 
savage  natives  in  different  parts  of  the  world. 
With  this,  and  a  little  exercise  within  the  cave, 
he  felt  much  better,  but  still  too  weak  to  go 
hunting.  This  troubled  him,  but  his  wife  said 
nothing  ;  she  examined  the  dark  line  round  his 
neck,  dressed  it,  and,  taking  up  the  bow  and 
arrows,  left  him  alone.  She  knew  what  was 
wanted,  and  for  the  present  must  play  the 
man. 

What  must   they  do  ?  thought  Allan,  as  he 

231 


The  Overseas  Library 

sat  down  waiting  for  his  wife's  return.  Now 
that  the  kenaima  was  dead,  they  might  venture 
to  move  towards  the  river,  and  there  in  the 
inner  cave  were  the  means  of  living  in  comfort 
when  they  got  to  Georgetown.  Whatever 
happened,  he  could  not  part  with  Yariko ;  she 
had  nursed  him  in  his  fever,  had  saved  his  life 
the  day  before,  and  now,  contrary  to  all  her 
ideas  of  woman's  duties,  had  gone  hunting. 
He  hoped  she  would  be  successful,  for,  like 
most  convalescents,  he  had  an  eager  longing 
for  food,  and  then,  without  something  to  eat, 
he  would  never  be  strong  enough  to  hunt  or 
travel. 

As  soon  as  he  recovered  they  must  get  away, 
for  if  the  Arecunas  found  that  the  first  kenaima 
was  dead  they  would  send  out  another  ;  in  fact, 
all  the  relations  of  the  man  he  had  killed  would 
be  bound  to  avenge  his  death.  Perhaps  it 
would  be  better  to  hide  the  body  under  a  heap 
of  stones  ;  he  must  see  to  that  before  leaving. 
How  much  of  the  treasure  could  they  carry? 
But  very  little,  for  he  could  not  burden  his  wife 
with  a  heavy  load,  and  it  was  quite  certain  that 
she  would  not  allow  him  to  carry  anything.  He 

232 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

must  be  free  to  hunt,  and  whatever  was  taken 
would  necessarily  have  to  go  upon  her  back. 
He  thought  of  the  painful  travelling  across  the 
savannah,  and  the  dark  line  across  her  forehead 
where  the  band  had  pressed  so  cruelly.  No, 
he  could  not  put  fifty  or  sixty  pounds  of  metal 
in  a  suriana,  although  he  knew  she  would 
willingly  carry  such  an  amount  ;  he  must  be 
satisfied  with  about  half,  say  twenty  -  five 
pounds.  This,  if  it  turned  out  to  be  pure 
metal,  without  much  silver,  would  realise  at 
least  a  thousand  pounds  sterling.  But  he  had 
read  of  such  images  being  found  in  Central 
America  where  the  gold  was  much  alloyed 
with  copper ;  this  would  reduce  the  value.  On 
the  other  hand,  collectors  and  museums  might 
pay  more.  Whatever  was  the  result,  there 
would  be  enough  to  pay  their  passage  to 
Scotland  and  put  him  in  the  way  of  opening 
a  business.  He  must  get  away  as  soon  as 
possible,  for  the  Indians  might  follow  him  to 
Georgetown.  Then  there  was  Chloe. 

Ah  Chloe  !  What  a  painful  train  of  questions 
that  name  evoked  !  What  had  become  of  her  ? 
Where  was  their  child  ?  He  had  now  two 

233 


The   Overseas   Library 

wives,  one  bound  to  him  by  law,  the  other  by 
love  and  duty.  Which  had  the  stronger  claim 
upon  him  hardly  admitted  of  a  question.  And 
what  could  he  do  with  Yariko  ?  Could  he  take 
her  to  his  mother's  home  and  introduce  her  as 
Mrs.  Gordon?  He  had  already  informed  his 
people  in  Scotland  of  his  marriage  with  the 
boviander,  and  what  would  they  say  to  this 
second  connection?  He  would  certainly 
marry  Yariko  when  Chloe  died,  meanwhile 
the  straight  -  laced  would  hold  up  their  hands 
in  horror.  Did  he  then  wish  for  the  death  of 
his  legal  wife  ?  Certainly  ;  for  as  long  as  she 
lived  she  stood  in  the  way  of  his  happiness. 

His  train  of  thought  was  broken  by  the 
re  -  appearance  of  Yariko,  who  brought  a 
labba  she  had  killed.  Coming  in  so  imme- 
diately after  his  thoughts  had  been  directed  to 
her,  his  feelings  overcame  him.  He  drew  her 
to  his  weak  arms,  hugged  her  to  his  bosom, 
and  showered  kisses  upon  her  until  she  became 
frightened.  He  called  her  by  all  the  en- 
dearing names  he  could  mention,  and  finished 
by  praising  her  skill  in  hunting.  She  must, 
however,  take  great  care  of  herself,  he  said,  for 

234 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

the  very  thought  of  anything  happening  to  her 
was  painful. 

She  disengaged  herself  from  his  embrace 
and  commenced  her  cooking,  Allan  watching 
her  every  movement.  Notwithstanding  her 
painful  experiences  and  labours  during  the 
previous  week,  her  beauty  was  unimpaired. 
Were  it  not  for  that  unfortunate  tattooed  line 
above  the  mouth,  she  would  pass  anywhere 
as  a  Spanish  lady,  for  he  had  seen  females 
of  that  nationality  quite  as  dark  in  colour.  It 
was  a  small  matter,  yet  it  would,  he  felt  sure, 
be  a  great  drawback  in  any  civilised  country. 

As  she  came  in  she  had  slyly  handed  him 
a  little  parcel  formed  of  leaves  and  tied  round 
with  a  bush  rope.  He  opened  it  and  found 
about  a  pint  of  blackberries.  She  had  seen 
how  pleased  he  was  at  finding  the  fruit,  and 
had  therefore  brought  some  home.  Nothing 
could  have  been  more  gratifying  than  this 
piece  of  thoughtfulness,  and  he  thanked  her 
with  another  kiss.  If  there  had  been  any  one 
thing  he  would  have  wished  more  than  another, 
it  was  some  acid  fruit  that  would  melt  in  the 
mouth  and  soothe  that  uneasy  feeling  he  still 

235 


The  Overseas   Library 

had  in  the  throat.  The  craving  for  fruit  was 
upon  him — that  craving  which  cold  water  alone 
could  not  satisfy,  and  which  in  the  tropics  is 
felt  at  some  time  or  other  by  every  one,  even 
those  who  at  ordinary  times  prefer  something 
more  substantial. 

As  he  finished  eating  the  blackberries  the 
meat  was  ready,  and  he  enjoyed  it  all  the  more 
from  his  throat  having  been  lubricated  as  it 
were  beforehand.  His  wife  proposed  another 
dressing  for  his  neck,  and  he  went  over  to  a 
little  pool  to  see  how  it  looked.  The  water 
reflected  a  very  haggard  face,  with  unkempt 
hair  and  beard,  and  round  the  neck  a  black 
line.  His  woollen  shirt  was  dirty  and  ragged, 
and  the  exposed  portions  of  his  skin  almost  as 
brown  as  that  of  his  wife,  but  certainly  not  so 
pleasant  to  look  upon. 

Who  could  recognise  this  figure  as  that  of 
Allan  Gordon?  He  left  Georgetown  a  year 
ago  as  handsome  a  young  man  as  could  be 
seen  in  Water  Street  ;  now  he  had  become 
a  savage.  How  was  it  that  he  looked  upon 
himself  as  ugly  when  the  Indians  never  struck 
him  in  the  same  light  ?  He  supposed  it  must 

236 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

be  a  want  of  congruity  ;  the  Indians  were  as 
they  should  be  ;  he  was  out  of  his  element. 

But  he  would  dismiss  every  anxious  thought 
for  the  present,  and  be  happy  while  he  could. 
The  mental  and  bodily  strain  was  over  for  a 
time  at  least ;  the  incubus  of  terror  gone,  as  he 
hoped,  for  ever.  "  Sufficient  for  the  day  was 
the  evil  thereof."  All  their  immediate  wants 
were  supplied — a  good  shelter  from  the  wind 
and  rain,  a  fire,  and  a  bed.  They  could  now 
be  comfortable  without  troubling  themselves 
about  the  entrance.  They  sat  quietly  down 
on  their  couch  of  leaves  during  the  day,  and 
when  night  came  lay  in  peace  and  slept  till 
morning. 

After  breakfast  Allan,  feeling  almost  well, 
now  began  to  discuss  their  position  with  his 
wife  ;  but  there  was  only  one  talker,  for 
Yariko,  as  usual,  agreed  with  everything  he 
said,  as  became  a  dutiful  Indian  wife.  It 
would  not  do  for  them  to  remain  long  in  the 
neighbourhood,  for  there  was  no  possibility  of 
settling  down  anywhere  in  the  interior ;  they 
would  have  to  reach  the  coast.  He  must 
take  about  twenty-five  pounds  weight  of  the 

237 


The  Overseas   Library 

treasure,  with  the  proceeds  of  which  they 
would  be  able  to  obtain  the  means  of  crossing 
the  great  water. 

At  once  she  saw  what  was  wanted,  and 
almost  immediately  took  the  cutlass  and  went 
in  search  of  flexible  bush  ropes  for  a  suriana. 
Of  course  she  would  make  the  basket  and 
carry  the  load  ;  her  man  would  have  enough 
to  do  in  procuring  food.  In  her  opinion  she 
had  been  quite  lazy  since  there  had  been  no 
cassava  to  plant  and  no  bread  to  make.  She 
would  even  make  another  pair  of  hammocks 
in  place  of  those  left  in  their  former  home 
down  in  the  valley  ;  they  could  not  rest  on  the 
wet  and  often  flooded  ground  on  the  bank  of 
the  river. 

In  about  an  hour  she  came  back  with  quite 
a  load  upon  her  back,  steadied  as  usual  by  the 
band  across  the  forehead.  The  afternoon  was 
spent  by  Allan  in  watching  her  deft  fingers 
weaving  the  open  basket,  the  material  of  which 
he  split  to  suit  her  purpose.  Before  night  fell 
she  had  finished. 

Next  morning  the  more  tedious  work  of 
netting  hammocks  was  commenced.  Without 

233 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

proper  material  these  were  necessarily  but 
makeshifts  ;  yet  Allan  felt  that  they  could  not 
commence  their  journey  without  them.  As  he 
felt  so  much  better,  he  took  his  bow  and 
arrows  and  went  forth  in  the  hope  of  getting 
a  few  birds,  as  the  labba  had  almost  been  con- 
sumed, and  in  this  he  succeeded  without  tiring 
himself  too  much. 

Several  days  passed  before  the  hammocks 
were  ready,  and  on  one  of  these  Allan  visited 
the  place  where  he  had  encountered  the 
kenaima.  Several  carrion  crows  flapped  their 
wings  as  he  approached,  hopped  away  for  a 
few  yards,  but  did  not  fly.  He  could  not  go 
very  near,  but  standing  a  few  yards  off  he 
picked  up  one  flat  stone  after  another  and 
threw  it  upon  the  remains  until  they  were  com- 
pletely hidden. 

The  netting  having  at  last  been  completed, 
nothing  remained  but  to  pack  the  treasure. 
Each  image  and  gold  moon  was  carefully  tied 
up  in  leaves  and  fastened  with  slender  bush 
ropes,  after  which  they  were  placed  in  the 
suriana,  together  with  the  rotten  flag  and 
Elizabethan  coins.  When  Yariko  saw  how 

239 


The   Overseas   Library 

little  space  they  took  she  wanted  him  to  allow 
her  to  carry  more,  but  this  he  would  not 
permit.  The  remainder  of  the  suriana  was 
filled  with  their  hammocks  and  a  few  pieces 
of  barbecued  meat ;  even  this  was  a  heavier 
load  than  he  liked  her  to  carry,  but  he  knew 
she  would  refuse  to  let  him  reduce  the  burden. 

Looking  round  upon  the  cavern  almost 
with  regret — for  he  knew  that  they  could 
hardly  be  so  comfortable  and  safe  for  weeks 
and  perhaps  months  to  come — he  took  up  his 
weapons  and  left,  followed  by  Yariko  with  her 
load. 

It  was  morning,  and  the  sun  shone  brightly 
upon  the  wall  of  Roraima  as  they  turned  their 
backs  and  went  in  a  north-easterly  direction,  to 
strike  one  of  the  numerous  streams  which  take 
their  rise  in  the  neighbourhood.  Before  them 
lay  a  long  journey  of  over  three  hundred  miles, 
through  one  of  the  most  dangerous  rivers  of 
the  country  ;  but  as  there  was  no  other  course 
left,  he  would  do  his  best  and  hope  to  be 
successful. 

Towards  evening  they  slung  their  hammocks 
in  one  of  the  pleasant  valleys,  and  in  the  morn- 

240 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

ing  again  started.  A  week  passed  before  they 
arrived  at  the  stream  ;  for  although  it  took  its 
rise  on  the  slope  from  which  they  had  come, 
and  perhaps  received  the  waters  which  issued 
from  the  cave,  it  could  not  be  navigated  in 
any  way  higher  up.  Even  here  it  was  ob- 
structed by  rocks  and  broken  by  falls,  and  they 
had  to  proceed  for  several  miles  along  its 
banks  before  they  arrived  at  comparatively 
still  water. 

Here  they  would  have  to  remain  for  several 
days,  while  Allan  searched  for  a  purple-heart 
tree,  from  which  the  bark  might  be  peeled  to 
make  a  wood-skin  canoe.  A  shelter  was  there- 
fore put  up  between  two  rocks,  and  under  it 
they  were  fairly  comfortable  while  the  arduous 
work  was  carried  on. 

For  it  was  by  no  means  easy  for  one  man  to 
peel  a  slice  of  bark  fourteen  feet  by  six  and 
bring  it  into  the  proper  shape.  Allan  was  a 
novice  at  such  work,  and  had  to  get  the 
assistance  of  his  wife  from  the  very  commence- 
ment. When  an  Indian  makes  such  a  canoe 
he  does  it  leisurely,  often  taking  several 
weeks  ;  they  must  hurry  as  fast  as  possible. 

c  Q  241 


The   Overseas   Library 

After  a  long  search  Allan  found  a  suitable 
tree  not  too  far  from  the  bank  of  the  river, 
close  to  which  he  erected  a  staging,  twenty 
feet  high,  on  which  to  work  ;  for  on  account 
of  buttresses  the  bark  near  the  ground  was 
unsuitable.  Then  came  the  cutting  of  the 
lines,  which  took  up  a  whole  day,  and  finally 
the  peeling,  which  was  done  by  means  of  levers 
of  hard  wood.  At  intervals  he  had  to  go  hunt- 
ing, but  Yariko  helped  in  procuring  food  by 
fishing ;  yet  their  provision  supply  was  very 
poor,  and  they  often  went  to  their  hammocks 
without  dinner. 

However,  the  canoe  was  finished  at  last  and 
dragged  to  the  bank.  Would  it  float  ?  Allan 
had  his  doubts,  which  were  confirmed  when 
they  shoved  it  into  the  water.  It  was  lop- 
sided, and  the  water  poured  gently  over  the 
lowest  part  until  it  sank.  Drawing  it  to  shore 
again  by  the  tough  bush  rope  which  served 
as  a  "  painter,"  he  commenced  the  difficult 
work  of  shaping  it  above  a  smoky  fire. 

This  took  up  several  days,  but  at  last  it  was 
finished,  and  on  a  further  trial  the  canoe 
floated.  With  a  little  care  in  balancing  they 

242 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

found  it  would  carry  them  very  well  in  smooth 
water  ;  when  they  came  to  the  rapids  it  would 
have  to  be  drawn  overland. 

A  clay's  hunting  and  fishing  gave  them 
provisions  for  a  short  time,  and  finally,  taking 
their  places  and  the  paddles  which  had  been 
got  ready,  Allan  loosened  the  bush  rope  and 
let  his  frail  craft  float  downward. 

Not  the  least  sign  of  an  Indian  having  been 
perceived  during  their  long  delay,  Allan 
ventured  to  hope  that  the  death  of  the 
kenaima  was  as  yet  unknown,  and  that  there- 
fore they  would  not  be  pursued. 

Starting  early  in  the  morning,  they  made 
good  progress  for  a  short  time.  The  stream 
ran  so  swiftly  that  no  paddling  was  required  ; 
but  on  account  of  the  rocks  which  stood  up 
here  and  there  the  utmost  care  in  steering 
became  necessary.  Now  and  again  a  little 
water  splashed  over  the  side  of  the  canoe, 
but  Yariko  steered  so  carefully  that  Allan 
became  confident  in  its  stability. 

Early  in  the  afternoon  the  distant  roaring  of 
a  fall  was  heard.  The  river  flowed  more  and 
more  swiftly,  and  they  crept  alongside  the 

243 


The  Overseas  Library 

bushes  for  fear  of  being  carried  too  near. 
Presently  a  gorge  appeared  in  front  ;  they 
must  get  out  before  being  sucked  between 
perpendicular  rocks.  Tying  up  the  wood-skin 
very  carefully,  they  got  out  and  proceeded  in 
the  direction  of  the  fall,  the  roar  of  which  was 
now  so  deafening  that  they  could  hardly  hear 
each  other  speak.  Over  rocks  and  boulders, 
where  there  was  scarcely  a  patch  of  even 
ground,  they  wearily  toiled  for  nearly  a  mile. 
As  they  walked  on  the  edge  of  the  cliff  the 
rushing  torrent  below  could  be  seen  rushing 
along,  until  it  fell  over  in  a  magnificent  cascade 
a  hundred  feet  high.  Below,  the  water  was 
churned  into  froth,  and  for  a  hundred  yards 
beyond  the  pool  the  turmoil  was  so  great  that 
the  strongest  boat  would  have  been  broken  to 
pieces. 

Here  was  a  great  check,  but  they  must  over- 
come it.  It  was  too  late  in  the  day  for  them 
to  begin  the  arduous  work  of  dragging  their 
craft  over  the  rocks,  but  they  took  care  to  put 
it  in  safety  by  hauling  it  out  of  the  water. 
Then,  secreting  the  treasure  until  the  voyage 
could  be  resumed,  they  slung  their  hammocks 

244 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

among  the  trees  and  tried  to  sleep.  At  first 
the  roar  made  rest  impossible,  but  as  hour 
after  hour  passed  it  became  monotonous  and 
had  the  opposite  effect. 

Three  days  more  passed  before  the  canoe 
was  again  launched.  The  labour  of  dragging 
it  was  enormous,  and  would  have  been  im- 
possible to  accomplish  had  they  not  made  a 
wide  circuit  to  avoid  the  rocks.  However, 
they  were  safely  over  at  last,  and  again  float- 
ing downward.  All  went  well  for  a  few  hours, 
but  then  came  a  rapid,  above  which  they  took 
out  their  precious  suriana,  and  then  let  the 
wood-skin  down  as  slowly  as  possible,  by  hold- 
ing it  with  a  long  bush  rope.  As  the  rough 
cord  was  played  out  they  scrambled  from  rock 
to  rock,  but  even  then  their  hands  were 
blistered,  and  Yariko  could  hardly  hold  her 
paddle  as  they  again  went  on. 


245 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

ARRIVED    AT    ARANAMA 

DAY  after  day  and  week  after  week  passed, 
to  see  them  still  risking  their  lives  in 
the  midst  of  the  long  chain  of  rapids  which 
follow  each  other  through  the  whole  course  of 
the  Masaruni.  With  such  a  craft,  which  is 
only  fitted  for  still  waters,  it  would  have  been 
considered  madness,  even  by  Indians,  to 
attempt  such  a  journey.  Although  they  kept 
close  to  the  banks,  there  were  many  causes  for 
anxiety,  and  a  continual  loading  and  unloading 
of  that  valuable  basket,  which  was  so  important 
to  their  future  welfare.  Several  times  the 
canoe  broke  away  as  they  let  it  down  empty, 
and  could  only  be  recovered  by  swimming. 
Once  it  was  dashed  against  a  rock  and  sunk, 
to  be  found  again  with  a  long  crack,  which  had 
to  be  caulked  with  a  piece  of  Allan's  shirt. 

246 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

Time  was  lost  in  the  search  for  food,  and 
many  a  day  passed  without  their  having  any- 
thing to  eat.  The  rainy  season  came  on,  and 
then  they  often  had  to  run  their  craft  ashore 
for  fear  it  should  be  swamped  by  the  deluge 
from  above.  Days  were  spent  in  hunting  on 
the  banks  or  standing  about  the  rapids  looking 
for  fish.  One  day  they  would  be  engaged  in 
descending  a  rapid,  the  next  perhaps  paddling 
through  some  side  channel  in  the  bush  to  avoid 
another.  Game  and  fish  were  scarce,  as  they 
usually  are  during  the  floods  ;  it  followed  there- 
fore that  half  their  time  was  spent  in  avoiding 
death  from  hunger,  while  the  remainder  passed 
in  peril  of  drowning. 

Few  Indians  were  to  be  seen  on  the  river, 
and  at  the  sight  of  a  canoe  Yariko  ran  their 
wood- skin  into  the  bushes.  One  party  which 
they  could  not  avoid  inquired  who  the  white 
man  was,  but  they  took  no  notice  and  passed 
on.  Allan  feared  the  Indians  might  follow, 
but  as  they  were  busily  engaged  pulling  against 
the  strong  current  of  the  river,  and  possibly 
knew  little  or  nothing  of  the  Samarang  busi- 
ness, they  took  no  further  notice. 

247 


The  Overseas   Library 

Three  months  after  leaving  the  slopes  of 
Roraima,  a  haggard-looking  white  man,  whose 
race  could  only  be  distinguished  by  his  long 
beard  and  brown  hair,  and  a  naked  Macusi 
woman  arrived  one  afternoon  at  Aranama. 
For  the  first  time  in  many  months  Allan  looked 
at  his  ragged  shirt  and  began  to  feel  ashamed  ; 
he  also  noticed  that  Yariko's  pretty  bead  apron 
was  torn.  They  paddled  slowly  along,  for  he 
did  not  wish  to  arrive  before  nightfall,  and  the 
wood-skin  was  kept  close  to  the  bushes  to 
escape  observation.  Fortunately  they  were 
not  starving,  and  he  therefore  had  no  reason 
to  go  begging  for  a  meal. 

Here  at  last  they  were  at  the  outskirts  of 
civilisation,  but  he  did  not  know  whether  to  be 
glad  or  sorry.  They  had  escaped  innumerable 
dangers,  and  had  arrived  at  the  goal  of  their 
wishes,  to  find  a  thousand  minor  difficulties 
awaiting  them.  As  long  as  they  were  in  the 
forest  and  on  the  river,  a  ragged  shirt  and  a 
frayed  queyu  were  not  worth  thinking  about ;  at 
this  Mission  village  a  naked  white  man  would 
attract  attention.  True,  the  people  were  accus- 
tomed to  see  naked  Indians  every  day,  but 

248 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

even  the  bovianders  were  never  in  such  a  dis- 
reputable condition  as  he. 

As  night  fell  they  drew  up  at  the  old  benab 
where  over  a  year  previous  he  had  met  the 
party  of  Macusis,  and  he  was  pleased  to  find 
it  vacant.  Placing  the  precious  suriana  in  the 
centre,  Yariko  went  to  the  place  where  some 
blackened  logs  showed  that  the  fire  was  usually 
lit  and  prepared  the  evening  meal  of  a  piece  of 
water-haas  that  had  been  barbecued  the  day 
before.  Then  they  slung  their  hammocks  to 
the  rafters,  hoping  to  have  a  good  night's  rest 
in  such  a  comfortable  shed. 

But  Allan  could  not  sleep.  Truly,  he  had 
much  to  be  thankful  for  ;  why,  then,  be  so  full 
of  anxiety  for  the  future?  He  had  recovered 
from  a  deadly  fever,  escaped  from  the  cruel 
embrace  of  the  kenaima,  had  often  obtained 
food  when  on  the  verge  of  starvation,  and  had 
performed  the  unheard-of  feat  of  descending 
the  Masaruni  in  a  wood-skin.  Why,  then,  be 
anxious  ?  He  had  a  good  wife,  and,  save  for 
the  effects  of  the  arduous  journey,  was  strong 
and  in  good  health  ;  above  all,  he  was  in  pos- 
session of  sufficient  gold  to  make  his  future 
position  far  from  precarious.  249 


The   Overseas   Library 

What  should  he  do  next ;  how  obtain  some- 
thing to  cover  his  nakedness  ?  And  then  there 
was  his  wife.  Would  he  like  to  see  her  walk- 
ing through  the  streets  of  Georgetown  in  a 
queyu  ?  As  long  as  they  were  in  the  bush  it 
did  not  matter,  but  they  must  not  remain  here, 
for  even  at  the  Mission  there  would  be  no 
safety.  He  remembered  hearing  of  a  former 
missionary  at  this  very  place  having  been 
poisoned  by  an  Indian  whom  he  had  offended. 
Until  they  got  away  they  would  still  be  in 
danger ;  perhaps  on  the  morrow  a  party  might 
arrive  to  again  put  them  in  the  position  of 
hunted  animals.  How  could  he  dispose  of 
enough  gold  to  supply  his  immediate  wants  ? 
The  missionary  would  ask  questions  if  he 
showed  him  even  one  of  the  idols.  He  was 
rich,  but  so  much  the  worse  off,  for  he  could 
not  realise  the  value  of  his  riches.  His  path 
was  as  dark  as  the  night ;  perhaps  the  rising 
sun  would  show  him  the  way. 

When  he  awoke  it  was  morning,  and  Variko 
was  already  cooking  the  last  of  their  meat.  As 
he  had  no  clothes  to  put  on  he  jumped  up,  gave 
a  look  round  as  he  had  been  in  the  habit  of 

250 


Iii   Guiana   Wilds 

doing  for  so  long,  and  went  down  to  the  river. 
Here  he  washed  himself  and  endeavoured  to 
comb  out  his  long  hair  and  beard  -with  his 
ragged  finger-nails,  smoothing  them  as  best 
he  could.  Having  thus  paid  as  much  attention 
as  possible  to  his  toilet,  he  went  in  to  breakfast. 

While  they  were  quietly  eating  with  their 
fingers,  which  Allan  now  began  to  think  some- 
what disgusting,  a  stranger  appeared  at  one 
end  of  the  benab,  and  stood  watching  them 
unperceived  for  a  few  minutes.  Allan,  hearing 
a  slight  cough  behind  him,  turned  round  to  see 
a  black-coated  personage,  who  could  only  be 
the  Reverend  John  Gatward,  of  whom  he  had 
heard  when  in  Georgetown. 

The  parson  was  making  his  usual  round 
and  had  looked  in  to  see  if  there  were  any  new 
arrivals.  The  benab  was  the  property  of  the 
Mission,  and  had  been  put  up  for  the  accom- 
modation of  visitors,  to  whom  the  reverend 
gentleman  always  endeavoured  to  speak  "a 
word  in  season." 

Allan  turned  his  face  away  as  he  saw  a 
respectably  dressed  gentleman  looking  at  him 
as  if  shocked.  For  the  parson  was  indeed 

25* 


The   Overseas   Library 

shocked  at  seeing  the  pair ;  a  man  apparently 
white,  naked  save  for  a  ragged  shirt,  which 
appeared  almost  black  with  dirt  and  age,  and 
a  tattooed  Macusi  woman  in  nothing  but  a 
queyu.  He  held  up  his  hands  in  amazement. 
The  impertinence  of  the  wretch  !  Such  a  thing- 
was  a  disgrace  to  the  Mission. 

"  How  dare  you  bring  a  scandal  upon  my 
people  by  carrying  on  your  intrigue  in  this 
place  ?  You,  a  white  man,  ought  to  be 
ashamed  of  yourself !  Yes  ;  you  may  well 
hide  your  head  and  draw  your  naked  legs 
into  your  hammock.  This  benab  is  reserved 
for  respectable  Indians,  not  disreputable 
characters." 

"  But,"  replied  Allan  in  a  low  voice,  "this 
Indian  woman  is  my  wife.  We  have  been 
married  almost  a  year.  She  has  been  exceed- 
ingly kind  and  faithful ;  she  nursed  me  in  fever 
and  saved  my  life  on  several  occasions.  I 
would  not  part  with  her  for  the  world." 

"  Then,  of  course,  you  want  to  be  legally 
married  ?  "  said  the  parson,  as  his  face  cleared 
and  a  benevolent  smile  took  the  place  of  the 
indignant  rebuke.  "  Very  well  ;  you  may  stay, 

252 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

and  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  put  up  the  banns  at 


once." 


Allan  was  disconcerted  at  this  unlooked-for 
reply.  He  knew  not  how  to  answer  without 
giving  offence,  and  that  he  could  not  afford  to 
do.  For,  after  all,  marrying  would  have  been 
the  very  thing  if  his  position  had  been  other- 
wise. But  he  had  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
he  was  free  to  marry,  and  he  certainly  would 
not  commit  bigamy.  What  could  he  say  ? 
He  must  temporise  for  the  present  ;  perhaps 
something  would  occur  to  extricate  him  from 
the  difficulty.  The  parson  was  smiling  and 
patiently  awaiting  his  answer. 

"  I  am  quite  willing  to  marry  her,"  said 
Allan,  "if  I  may  do  so,  but  at  present  we  are 
quite  destitute  ;  how  can  we  live  here  for  two 
or  three  weeks  ?  " 

"Well,  look  here!  As  long  as  you  are 
going  to  do  the  right  thing,  I  will  see  after 
that.  Put  your  intended  under  my  wife's 
care  until  the  marriage  takes  place  ;  she  will 
be  made  a  little  decent  and  I  will  look  and 
see  if  I  can't  find  something  to  cover  your  own 
nakedness.  Why,  my  poor  man,  even  the 

253 


The   Overseas   Library 

Mission  Indians  would  be  ashamed  to  have 
you  among  them  in  that  state." 

Allan  looked  down  upon  his  ragged  shirt, 
and  the  kind  parson  saw  that  he  was  touched. 

"That's  right,"  he  continued,  "I  am  glad 
you  see  that  it  is  shameful.  Of  course  it  would 
be  different  with  a  party  of  Indians  in  nothing 
but  their  laps,  but,  although  your  skin  is  brown 
enough,  no  one  would  take  you  for  a  red  man. 
That  long  beard  and  your  brown  hair  proclaim 
your  race  at  once.  If  I  mistake  not,  you  are 
Scotch  ;  what  would  your  friends  think  of  you 
if  they  saw  your  condition  ?  " 

Poor  Allan  felt  the  force  of  every  word 
spoken  by  the  reverend  gentleman  ;  they 
reflected  his  own  thoughts.  But  what  could 
he  do?  He  wanted  to  be  respectable,  and 
would  take  the  first  opportunity  of  getting  a 
suit  of  decent  clothing.  But  here  was  no 
place  where  he  could  dispose  of  one  of  his 
images,  and  he  thought  it  best  to  say  nothing 
of  what  lay  on  the  ground  close  to  his  feet. 

During  this  discussion  Yariko  sat  on  the 
edge  of  her  hammock,  listening,  but  unable  to 
understand  a  word.  The  parson  now  advanced 

254 


In    Guiana   Wilds 

and  took  her  hand,  telling  her  in  a  kindly 
tone  and  in  her  own  language  to  come 
with  him. 

She  was  frightened,  and  snatching  away  her 
hand  took  refuge  behind  her  husband. 

"  Let  me  speak  to  her  alone  for  a  few 
moments,"  Said  Allan;  "she  is  afraid  you 
want  to  part  us  altogether." 

The  parson  retired  outside  the  benab,  and 
Allan  explained  to  Yariko  what  was  intended, 
enjoining  her  at  the  same  time  not  to  say  any- 
thing of  the  contents  of  the  suriana.  The  lady 
would  be  very  kind  to  her,  and  he  would  always 
be  near  at  hand.  Perhaps,  however,  it  might 
be  necessary  for  him  to  go  away  for  a  short 
time  ;  if  so,  he  would  explain  the  whole  matter 
when  his  plans  were  settled.  She  must  obey 
the  clergyman's  wife  as  she  would  him,  and 
they  would  soon  be  again  united. 

She  hesitated  for  a  few  minutes,  but  finally, 
with  a  downcast  look,  untied  her  hammock  and 
followed  the  parson. 

For  the  first  time  since  their  marriage  the 
pair  were  separated,  and  Allan  felt  as  if  he  was 
indeed  alone.  No  longer  would  he  be  able  to 

255 


The  Overseas  Library 

watch  her  preparing  his  meals  ;  no  more  would 
they  be  able  to  work  together  as  formerly. 
His  ''helpmeet"  had  gone  ;  this  was  the  first 
result  of  contact  with  civilisation  ;  what  would 
be  the  next  ?  The  good  intentions  of  Parson 
Gatward  had  placed  him  in  a  dilemma  from 
which  he  could  only  extricate  himself  with  very 
great  difficulty.  True,  his  position  was  altered 
from  that  of  the  previous  night,  and  his  shame 
would  soon  be  covered.  He  could  not  marry 
while  the  old  connection  existed ;  perhaps, 
however,  Chloe  might  be  dead.  Many  things 
could  have  happened  within  a  year.  But  he 
knew  very  well  that  his  wish  was  parent  to  the 
thought ;  he  had  passed  through  great  dangers 
and  still  survived,  why  should  she  have  been 
less  fortunate  ?  Nevertheless,  he  must  get  to 
Georgetown  in  some  way  or  other,  and  it  would 
be  better  if  he  went  alone.  With  Yariko  safe 
and  in  good  hands  half  the  difficulty  was 
removed. 

His  reverie  was  broken  by  the  appearance 
of  a  decently-clad  Indian  woman,  who  handed 
him  a  bundle,  at  the  same  time  giving  him  a 
verbal  message  that  Parson  Gatward  would 

256 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

like  to  see  him  at  the  Mission  house  when  he 
had  dressed. 

In  the  parcel  was  a  faded  black  suit,  a  white 
shirt,  a  comb,  looking-glass,  and  a  pair  of  scissors. 
Allan  eyed  these  articles  with  mixed  feelings  ; 
he  had  become  so  accustomed  to  the  freedom 
of  the  natural  man  that  he  hesitated.  How- 
ever, he  must  now  bid  farewell  to  the  old 
savage  life,  with  its  pleasures  and  pains,  and 
once  more  follow  the  customs  of  his  own 
people.  He  took  a  bath  in  the  river,  trimmed 
his  hair  and  beard  in  the  best  way  he  could,  and 
hung  the  clothes  upon  him,  for  he  could  hardly 
wear  them. 

Parson  Gatward  was  a  portly  gentleman, 
and  his  cast-off  suit  was  far  from  becoming  to 
a  man  who  was  lank  and  wiry  from  the  effects 
of  starvation,  pain,  and  worry.  As  Allan  sur- 
veyed himself  in  the  little  mirror  he  smiled. 
If  he  had  wanted  a  disguise  this  certainly  was 
one ;  why,  Yariko  would  hardly  know  him. 
Yet,  at  the  same  time  he  could  not  but  be 
thankful  for  the  parson's  kindness  to  a  stranger. 
He  had  once  been  rather  particular  about  his 
dress  ;  what  did  it  matter  now  ? 

C  R  25; 


The  Overseas   Library 

Before  leaving  the  benab  he  looked  at  the 
suriana  in  some  doubt  as  to  its  being  safe  to 
leave  it,  but  as  any  attempt  to  hide  it  would 
look  suspicious  he  let  it  lie  under  the  hammock 
and  proceeded  to  the  Mission  house. 


258 


CHAPTER   XIX 

AT    THE    MISSION    HOUSE 

PARSON'  GATWARD'S  cottage  was  a 
very  comfortable  home,  but  Allan  did  not 
feel  at  ease  within  it.  Unaccustomed  to  clothes 
and  to  sitting  on  a  chair  for  such  a  long  time,  it 
could  not  be  expected  that  he  would  imme- 
diately feel  comfortable,  but  he  certainly  might 
have  felt  better  in  a  proper  fit. 

The  missionary  complimented  him,  however, 
on  his  improved  appearance  as  he  came  up  the 
steps,  and  pleasantly  remarked  that  there  were 
now  two  wearers  of  the  cloth  at  Aranama.  He 
asked  Allan  a  multitude  of  questions,  but  as 
they  came  out  so  quickly  one  after  another  our 
hero  was  enabled  to  evade  the  greater  number 
and  vaguely  answer  the  others.  It  went  against 
his  conscience  to  tell  the  kind  gentleman  so 
many  white  lies,  but  what  could  he  do  ?  Even 
his  name  might  recall  the  story  of  a  clerk  who 
had  run  away  from  his  wife  and  his  creditors  a 

259 


The  Overseas  Library 

year  before,  for  a  tit-bit  of  scandal  travels  very 
far  in  British  Guiana. 

His  name  was,  therefore,  John  Guthrie,  and 
he  had  gone  to  Roraima  in  search  of  natural 
history  specimens,  all  of  which  had  been  lost, 
when  his  boat  was  upset  at  one  of  the  rapids. 
His  paddlers  had  deserted  him  and  his  wife, 
and  the  pair  had  therefore  to  come  down  as 
best  they  could.  In  Georgetown  he  had  one 
or  two  acquaintances  from  whom  he  might  get 
assistance  on  personal  application,  but  unless 
he  risked  his  life  by  travelling  close  to  the 
banks  of  the  river,  and  along  the  west  coast  in 
the  wood-skin,  he  knew  not  how  to  get  there, 
for  he  could  not  go  by  steamer  without  money. 
He  certainly  wished  to  be  legally  united  to  the 
woman  who  had  been  so  kind  to  him,  but 
nevertheless,  as  was  only  natural,  he  did  not 
like  to  trespass  upon  the  kindness  of  Mr. 
Gatward.  If  he  could  only  go  to  town  and 
come  back  for  the  wedding,  it  would  be  more 
comfortable  for  all  parties. 

The  reverend  gentleman  smiled  and  looked 
roguishly  at  him  as  he  heard  the  last  sentence. 

"  Oh,  oh  !  I  see  !  It  is  the  old  story.  You 

260 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

want  an  opportunity  for  deserting  the  poor  girl, 
do  you  ?  Of  course,  that  is  always  the  way. 
You  took  advantage  of  her  ignorance  ;  she 
saved  your  life,  as  you  admit  ;  but  you  cannot 
show  a  Macusi  wife  to  your  friends.  No  doubt 
you  are  right  from  a  worldly  point  of  view,  but 
we  must  look  upon  our  obligations  in  a  different 
light  from  that.  I  am  sorry  for  you,  but,  as  a 
priest  of  the  English  Church,  must  discounte- 
nance anything  of  the  sort." 

Allan  protested  that  he  had  not  the  slightest 
intention  of  deserting  Yariko  ;  on  the  contrary, 
even  this  partial  separation  for  a  few  days  was 
painful.  Rather  than  be  misjudged  in  that 
way,  he  would  strip  himself  and  go  down  the 
river  with  her  in  the  wood-skin.  The  waves  of 
the  Essequebo  could  not  be  more  dangerous 
than  the  rapids  of  the  Masaruni  ;  possibly  some 
one  in  the  lower  settlements  might  help  them. 

The  parson  shook  his  head,  and  pointed  to 
the  broad  estuary  before  them.  Its  surface  was 
broken  by  the  soft  wind  which  was  so  pleasantly 
cool  as  they  sat  in  the  gallery,  but  even  these 
tiny  waves  would  lap  over  the  sides  of  a  wood- 
skin  and  swamp  it. 

261 


The   Overseas   Library 

"No,  no  !  To  cross  over,  except  perhaps  at 
night,  would  be  madness.  How  you  escaped 
the  dangers  of  the  Masaruni  in  such  a  craft  is 
wonderful.  You  must  thank  God  that  your 
body  is  not  now  lying  among  the  rocks  to  feed 
the  perai.  No,  my  poor  fellow,  I  don't  intend 
to  have  your  murder  upon  my  conscience.  I 
suppose  I  can  trust  you  not  to  wrong  the  poor 
woman,  who,  my  wife  says,  looks  miserable  and 
wants  to  throw  off  her  frock  to  return  to  the 
benab.  The  steamer  will  be  here  on  her  monthly 
trip  the  day  after  to-morrow  ;  I  will  lend  you 
the  amount  of  your  passage.  But  I  am  afraid 
your  late  companion  will  be  running  after  you 
if  you  wait  a  whole  month,  and  then  the 
wedding  will  be  delayed." 

Allan  thanked  him  for  his  kindness,  and  said 
that  a  few  words  from  him  would  reconcile 
Yariko  to  his  absence,  after  which  Mr.  Gatward 
introduced  him  to  the  mistress  of  the  house, 
and  they  went  to  lunch. 

After  so  long  a  deprivation  from  tables  and 
chairs,  knives  and  forks,  and  in  fact  every 
comfort  of  a  civilised  home,  Allan  felt  some- 
what embarrassed.  For  months  he  had  hardly 

262 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

been  sure  of  a  meal  at  any  time,  and  the  change 
was  very  grateful.  On  the  table  was  a  piece 
of  corned  beef ;  his  mouth  wa'tered  at  the  sight, 
for  one  of  his  greatest  deprivations  had  been 
the  want  of  salt.  Sometimes  he  had  powdered 
the  tasteless  fish  and  game  with  wood  ashes  ; 
only  hunger  could  make  it  palatable.  The 
meal  was  delicious.  For  a  whole  year  he  had 
tasted  no  wheaten  bread,  and  the  orange  and 
slice  of  pineapple  were  peculiarly  grateful. 
After  all,  the  long  picnic,  which  he  had  once 
thought  would  be  so  delightful,  was  but  a  poor 
substitute  for  home  comforts. 

But  he  did  not  see  Yariko.  His  eyes 
wandered  about  in  the  hope  of  catching  sight 
of  her  through  one  of  the  open  doorways. 
Without  her,  his  feeling  of  gratification  was 
marred,  but  he  could  say  nothing.  Even  the 
kind  parson  could  not  sit  down  at  table  with  an 
Indian  ;  here  was  another  result  of  contact  with 
civilisation.  Why  should  she  be  excluded  from 
his  presence  ?  Yet  he  knew  it  could  not  be 
otherwise. 

Lunch  over,  he  left  the  house,  although  he 
was  told  to  make  himself  at  home.  He  would 

263 


The   Overseas   Library 

4 

not  trespass  on  the  kindness  of  these  good 
people  more  than  he  could  help,  for  he  felt 
himself  to  be  an  impostor  and  a  cheat  Then, 
n,  he  must  see  that  his  treasure  was  safe, 
for  though  Indians  would  not  be  likely 
interfere  with  the  suriana,  some  of  the 
bovianders  from  the  neighbourhood  would  not 
be  so  scrupulous.  However,  the  benab  was 
still  vacant  and  everything  remained  as  he  had 
left  it. 

In  virtue  of  his  assumed  character  he  thought 
it  well  to  fill  the  suriana  with  orchids,  of  which 
several  species  grew  on  the  banks  of  the  river. 
Going  along  the  shore  through  a  narrow  path, 
he  made  a  careful  exploration  of  the  neigh- 
bourhood, as  it  might  be  necessary  ^  :  to 
the  Mission  without  being  seen.  He  had 
naturally  been  thinking  of  a  way  out  of  the 
difficult)-  of  the  wedding,  and  in  this  connection 
he  must  find  out  some  secluded  landing-place. 

Having  seen  that  the  path  terminated  in  an 
opening  on  the  river  Essequebo,  he  gathered 
an  armful  of  Diacrixm  btftrnxhtm  and  re- 
turned. Then,  taking  out  two  of  the  gold 
moons  to  present  to  Mr.  Gatward.  he  packed 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

the  orchids  tightly  above  the  remainder  of  the 
gold,  feeling  sure  that  no  one  would  now  inter- 
fere with  the  basket  of  weeds. 

It  was  dinner-time  when  he  got  back  to  the 
benab,  and  he  went  again  to  the  Mission  house, 
where  he  found  his  kind  host  more  genial  if 
possible  than  before.  Over  their  coffee  they 
had  a  chat,  in  the  course  of  which  the  parson 
told  Allan  of  his  difficulties  in  converting  the 
Indians.  Very  few  would  settle  down  at  the 
Mission,  because  the  neighbourhood  gave  them 
such  a  poor  hunting  ground,  and  even  the 
fishing  was  poor  as  compared  with  the  upper 
rivers.  They  could  not  live  on  cassava  bread 
alone,  and  although  they  often  kept  domestic 
fowls,  no  Indian  would  eat  those  he  had  bred 
and  cared  for  himself.  fltafcBoft  libwy 

Then  there  were  other  difficulties.  Many 
wanted  to  be  baptized  who  had  not  the  slightest 
intention  of  changing  their  manners  and  customs. 
There  was  a  Peaiman  named  Samarang,  a  very 
influential  chief,  who  at  one  time  appeared  to 
be  most  promising.  He  knew  a  little  English, 
and  could  have  brought  quite  a  large  body  of 
followers.  But  he  had  three  wives,  and  Mr. 

265 


The  Overseas  Library 

Gatward  had  told  him  that  the  Church  would 
not  admit  polygamy.  "  What  then,"  said 
Samarang,  " shall  I  do?"  The  parson  replied 
that  the  one  he  had  married  first  was  his  only 
wife  in  the  eyes  of  Makunaima.  But — and  the 
parson  sighed  as  he  thought  of  the  great  loss 
to  the  Mission — Samarang  would  part  with 
neither  of  the  three,  for  he  said  they  were 
necessary  to  his  comfort  and  position.  If  he 
had  only  one  wife  he  would  be  looked  upon 
with  contempt  as  a  common  man  ;  everybody 
would  despise  him.  With  a  provision  ground 
no  bigger  than  those  of  his  people,  and  with  no 
larger  supply  of  cassava  bread,  how  could  he 
ever  entertain  his  followers ;  where  find  bread 
to  make  piwarrie  ? 

"  And  how  did  you  settle  the  matter  after 
all  ? "  inquired  Allan,  thinking  of  his  own 
experiences. 

The  parson  sighed  and  shook  his  head. 

"  It  never  was  settled.  The  Church  would 
not  permit  me  to  baptize  a  trigamist,  and  the 
chief  would  not  part  with  either  of  his  wives. 
It  was  a  sad  loss,  for  Samarang  would  have 
been  exceedingly  useful,  because  he  could 

266 


In   Guiana  Wilds 

easily  have  learnt  to  read.  But  what  other 
course  could  I  take  ?  You  know,  I  suppose, 
that  the  Church  is  very  strict  in  such  cases  ? 
I  suppose  you  are  a  Presbyterian,  Mr. 
Guthrie  ?  " 

Allan  hardly  knew  how  to  answer  the  last 
question.  He  had  certainly  been  brought  up 
to  the  Kirk,  but  his  religious  notions  had  been 
quite  upset  since  his  arrival  in  Demerara. 
Here  he  had  certainly  found  a  parade  of 
church-going  among  all  classes,  but  the  curious 
thing  about  it  all  was  that  morality  seemed  to 
be  at  a  discount.  Even  Chloe  had  been  highly 
religious  in  her  way  ;  but  he  had  noticed  in  her 
case,  as  well  as  in  others  with  which  he  had 
become  acquainted,  that  their  attendance  at 
church  very  largely  rested  upon  new  dresses 
and  hats.  If  the  parson  only  knew  what  a 
ne'er-do-well  he  was  talking  to,  he  would 
probably  turn  him  out  at  once. 

The  conversation  having  become  personal, 
Allan  turned  it  off  into  other  channels.  He 
had  been  out  of  the  world,  as  it  were,  for  over 
a  twelvemonth,  and  knew  nothing  of  what  had 
happened  during  the  interval.  England,  the 

267 


The  Overseas  Library 

parson  said,  was  through  another  of  her  little 
difficulties,  but  there  were  rumours  of  an  im- 
pending war,  in  which  it  was  expected  that 
several  of  the  Great  Powers  would  be  implicated. 
The  Demerara  planters  had  been,  as  usual, 
crying  out  about  the  low  price  of  sugar  and 
the  scarcity  of  labour,  but  nevertheless,  although 
on  the  brink  of  ruin,  they  were  still  pretty  com- 
fortable. As  for  Mr.  Gatward,  he  did  not 
trouble  himself  much  about  such  things ;  all 
his  interest  lay  in  the  work  of  his  Mission,  but 
even  in  this  he  was  hampered  by  the  want  of 
means. 

The  parson  seemed  glad  to  have  a  white 
man  as  visitor,  for  no  doubt  the  Indians  were 
but  poor  company.  He  rambled  on  from  one 
subject  to  another,  but  always  came  back  to  his 
work  and  its  difficulties.  Allan  made  a  very 
good  listener,  but  all  the  time  he  was  thinking 
of  Yariko  and  of  how  he  could  ask  after  her 
without  giving  offence.  At  last  he  plucked  up 
enough  courage  to  say  he  would  like  to  see  his 
wife  before  going  back  to  the  benab. 

The  parson  shook  his  finger  at  him,  but  he 
was  too  good-natured  to  refuse.  In  his  opinion, 

268 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

the  pair  had  been  leading  sinful  lives,  and 
should  be  kept  apart  until  the  marriage. 
She  ought  to  remain  strictly  alone  until  her 
lover  came  back  from  Georgetown  and  was 
ready  to  have  their  illicit  connection  hallowed 
by  the  Church.  However,  he  told  his  servant 
to  call  her. 

Allan  hardly  recognised  his  wife  in  the  long 
gown  in  which  she  appeared,  and  she  seemed 
frightened  as  her  eyes  fell  upon  the  baggy 
clothes  he  wore.  Both  were  uncomfortable 
and  ill-at-ease  in  the  presence  of  Mr.  Gatward, 
and  he,  seeing  this,  made  an  excuse  to  retire 
for  a  few  moments. 

Yariko  now  drew  up  the  skirts  of  her  long 
robe  and  came  forward,  every  step  being  taken 
as  if  she  feared  to  stumble  and  fall.  They 
mutually  surveyed  each  other ;  she  astonished 
and  confused,  he  embarrassed  by  the  difficulty 
of  explaining  what  he  wanted  to  do.  For  he 
knew  not  what  might  happen  to  him  in 
Georgetown,  and  hardly  dared  to  tell  her  that 
he  was  going  there  alone. 

At  last  she  spoke,  asking  him  when  they 
would  be  going  away ;  Mrs.  Gatward  was 

269 


The  Overseas   Library 

very  kind,  but  she  wanted  to  be  free  from 
this  long  dress,  in  which  she  could  neither 
walk  properly  nor  help  in  the  work  of  the 
kitchen.  The  lady  was  very  kind,  but  what 
did  they  want  with  such  people  ;  why  should 
they  not  go  somewhere  in  the  forest,  where 
their  enemies  could  not  find  them  ? 

Allan  soothed  her  as  best  he  could,  but 
she  trembled  when  he  said  he  must  go  away 
and  leave  her  alone.  What  could  she  do  ? 
If  he  deserted  her  she  would  die.  Besides, 
the  Macusis  visited  Aranama  sometimes,  and 
if  they  came  she  must  hide  in  the  bush. 

He  said  she  must  not  run  away,  for  then 
he  would  not  find  her  on  his  return.  He 
would  come  back  as  soon  as  he  could  ;  she 
must  listen  every  evening  for  the  call  of  the 
goat-sucker,  and  then  come  out  to  meet  him. 
At  last  she  became  quiet  and  submissive  as 
usual,  promising  to  remain  until  she  heard  the 
"  Who  are  you  ?  "  which  she  hoped  would  not 
be  long. 

As  he  lay  in  his  hammock  he  thought  over 
the  change  in  his  prospects  since  the  previous 
evening.  Then  he  could  see  no  way  of  getting 

270 


In   Guiana   Wilds 

to  Georgetown  without  the  risk  of  discovery 
and  the  almost  certainty  of  attracting  attention  ; 
now  he  would  be  in  a  manner  quite  respectable. 
Certainly  no  one  would  recognise  Allan  Gordon 
in  the  clerical  suit  of  Parson  Gatward,  although, 
for  the  sake  of  comfort,  he  wished  it  had  been 
less  hampering  to  his  movements.  However, 
he  must  make  the  best  of  it  and  be  thankful. 
Hitherto  he  had  escaped  from  trouble,  as  it 
appeared,  and  no  doubt  he  and  Yariko  would 
be  quite  happy  when  he  had  realised  the  value 
of  one  of  the  images  and  be  no  longer  in  the 
position  of  a  beggar. 

(How  Allan  sold  his  treasure,  and  met  Chloe, 
of  his  fortunate  escape  from  her,  and  of  his 
further  wanderings  with  Yariko,  will  be  told 
by  the  azithor  in  a  sequel.} 


l-XWIX   BROTHERS,  THE  GRESHAM   PRESS,  \VOKINU   AXD  LONDON. 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

4' 


DEPARTMENT 

Mom  Librar 


ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
>newo,s  and  Recharges  may  be  mode  4  days  prior  to  the  due  dote 
t*s  may  be  Renewed  by  colling     642-3405. 


DUE  AS  STAMPER  RFI  nW- 


FOPM  Mn 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 


U,C,  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES